Archive of Our Own ^beta

I jolt as I come to, standing in a very nice, lavish bedroom. Must've started zoning out again... I work as a humble servant in the kingdom of Inazuma, under the employment of the Kamisato clan. The Kamisato family consists of two members, the first born, Ayato, and his younger sister, Ayaka. Ayato is currently the heir to the estate, ruling over a small coastal town named Araumi. I work under him directly, being somewhat of his personal butler. But, he barely needs me for anything besides when he needs to be dressed in his personally designed suits. They have a lot of layers and buttons, so he can't get everything looking perfect and presentable by himself.

Unlike how other nobles treat their servants, he treats me extremely well and is always very kind to me. He's even mentioned he sees me more as a friend than a servant. But I still do basic tasks, cleaning the castle, shopping, and prepping ingredients for meals. Due to my closeness to him, I've also become close with Ayaka and her personal attendant, Thoma. Even though Ayato is very friendly with me, he is also a very calm and reserved person when it comes to meeting other important officials. He was also quite depressed when we first met, but now, he's much happier. I've been working for him for a while now and have adapted quickly, after all, he did save me from near death.

The land of Teyvat is an odd place. It's a mix of cultures, with influences from both humans, fae, and monsters. I grew up in Monstadt, a country across the sea, yet ended up in Inazuma...the problem is I don't remember how. A large portion of my memories beyond my childhood ones are just- fuzzy. I don't really mind though, I don't like... thinking about the parts I do remember.

I go back to dusting Ayato's room, when I hear someone enter behind me. I look over my shoulder, seeing him.

"Ah, good eve-"

"I want to thank you for everything you've done for me. I know my behavior is odd at times, but I just... I can't help it."

"W-Woah, that came out of nowhere." I laugh, sheepishly.

"Yeah, well... I mean it. Thank you for everything. You're a great friend and a great servant."

He smiles gently, tilting his head to the side a bit.

"You're quite welcome, sir. Would you like me to get you anything?"

"Maybe some new clothes? I feel like I'm wearing the same ones over and over."

"Of course, I'll head into town now."

"Have Thoma come with you, he has an eye for these things."

"Yes, sir."

I leave, heading into the hall to find Thoma. He's in charge of cooking whenever mealtimes come around, he makes the best food. He's also a very polite and kind person, always willing to help me if I need it. I head towards the kitchen, when I get there, Thoma's cleaning some dishes.

"Hey Levi, need something?"

"Yeah, I need to go shopping for clothes, Ayato wanted you to accompany me."

"Sure thing, let's go!"

We head out the castle gates, walking towards the city. It's pretty empty, but that's normal when the sun sets here. I sigh in contentment, enjoying the cool summer breeze. Thoma comes to a stop, causing me to do the same. Did he forget something? I open my mouth to ask when I stop, noticing two people standing in the middle of the pathway. Thoma approaches them cautiously as I trail behind him.

"Oh, Thoma, Levi." One says turning around.

It's military general Gorou. I don't know him all that well, but he basically brings the hammer down on crime around here. I peek out from behind Thoma before fully emerging, looking him up and down. He wears the standard armor of a high-ranking official, intricate and fancy.

"What's up, general. I see Kazuha is with you too." Thoma says.

Kazuha is a wanderer, but sometimes helps around if there's trouble.

"What are you guys doing back here?" I ask.

"We're doing some recon, apparently some townsfolk have reported seeing an Oni in the forest near here."

"Oh no..."

"Don't worry, we'll either chase it away, or kill it. You two go back to whatever you were doing." Kazuha says.

Thoma nods, grabbing my hand and pulling me down the path towards the main streets. I turn my head back, watching Kazuha and Gorou walk into the woods. We walk along the cobblestone streets, heading towards the town square.

"You don't think...that Oni will come into town... right?" I ask, nervously.

"Don't worry, we'll be protected. The castle is very heavily guarded, so if it were to come in, it wouldn't be able to get to us." Thoma responds.

I nod, following Thoma to the shopping district. There's a specific shop Ayato buys his clothes from. All the shops are in a specific area called the 'shopping district', clever I know. The store itself is called 'Ms. Miko's' and I've been there a few times already, so she knows both Thoma and I. We head in and it never ceases to amaze me how pretty the inside of the shop is, nice looking candles and decorations hanging from the walls and ceiling. The owner, Yae Miko, comes out of one of the back rooms as soon as she hears us come in.

"Hey! Levi and Thoma, is your master around this time?" She asks.

"Not today, we just came to get him some new clothes." I answer.

"Oh, that's too bad. Feel free to look around though."

She smiles with a small wave as I start to walk around the store, admiring the suits. They're so nice, so much nicer than I could ever afford. But, of course, Ayato has that super rich boy money, so he can buy anything he wants. I look at one, turning the price tag over. I cringe at the number, but if it's what Ayato wants, I'll pick something out. I look around some more and spot a suit that catches my eye, it's pure white, with a large red brooch. It looks really, really nice and I feel like it'd suit him, but I don't know much about fashion.

"What do you think about this one?"

I look over my shoulder, asking Thoma as I pull it out for him to see.

"Oh yeah! That's real nice. I'm getting a few others for him too, so go ahead and grab it."

I nod as we both set the clothes on the counter. Yae starts adding all the prices up, placing them all in a bag.

"I'll send the invoice to the castle, have a nice day." She smiles.

"Thanks for the help, Ms. Miko." I say.

"No problem, see you 'round."

We exit the store and walk back to the castle. Thoma carries the large bag in both of his arms as I keep pace with him. My mind drifts to that Oni... I mean, nothing should happen. Thoma was right in saying the castle is heavily guarded, but it still plagues my mind. I get distracted by my own thoughts when we approach the courtyard of the castle. Thoma stops once again, as I do the same. I notice a few people gathered around, Ayato is speaking with several guards. We walk up behind him.

"So, how did the recon go?" He asks.

"We didn't see anything. The forest and the river are both clear." One of the guards says.

"Well, keep your eyes open. If it does come, I want to make sure we'll be prepared."

He turns around, surprised to see us.

"Oh, you're back." He smiles. "I'm excited to see what you both bought for me."

He waves the guards off as we all walk back into the castle.

"I'll start dinner, sir." Thoma says.

He hands me the bag of clothes and heads off towards the kitchen, rolling up his sleeves prematurely. Ayato and I head upstairs and to his room, where I set the bag on his bed with a grunt. That thing was surprisingly heavy.

"Thoma picked out most of them, obviously. I only picked one that he said looked nice." I chuckle.

"Well? Which one was that?"

"This one."

I open the bag, pulling out the white one. He stares at it for a moment before taking it from me, running his thumb over the brooch and fabric. He examines it for a few more seconds, before looking back up. Oh no...did I get a bad one? Maybe he doesn't like the color? The brooch could be too much...

"Oh- my god, Levi! This is wonderful!" He exclaims, clutching the suit.

His sudden loudness causes me to jump, not expecting his reaction to be so severe.

"Here, help me put it on." He says, starting to take off his current suit.

He starts to strip to his underwear, placing his removed clothes on his bed. I carefully and meticulously help him get the new suit on, adjusting it as he's wearing it so it looks perfect. After a few minutes, I finish and stand up straight. He looks in the mirror, nodding.

"This is absolutely exquisite, Levi." He says. "Thank you so much for getting this for me."

"Ah, it's no big deal. I was only doing my job." I say, trying to stay humble.

He grasps my hands in his, staring into my eyes.

"You're so kind and dedicated to this job, I'm lucky to have met you."

He sometimes gets like this... sentimental and emotional. It always flusters me, since I feel like I don't deserve the praise for just doing what I'm supposed to.

"Uh, well... thank you, sir." I blush.

He releases my hands, moving up to caress my hair. He catches a few strands between his fingers, before I tense up.

"I-I have to go help Thoma with dinner."

I hurry into the hall nervously, my face still warm.

"Come get me when it's ready!" He calls.

I've always had a problem with... people touching me. It's always been very intimate to me, so having someone like Ayato do it so nonchalantly is... nerve wracking. I shake my head and go downstairs, going to the dining room. The kitchen and the dining room are connected by a single door, which swings open as Thoma brings out food to set on the table.

"Oh- are you done already?"

"With the main course, but you can help me with the desserts." He says, motioning for me to follow him into the kitchen.

I roll up my sleeves, making a beeline to the flour and sugar, pulling out everything else I need to make desserts the siblings like. Thoma does all the actual mixing and baking, I just give him what he asks for.

—---------------------------------------------------------------

After about another hour or so, Thoma and I finish the desserts as he cleans up. I head back upstairs to Ayato's room.

"Dinner is ready, sir." I announce, opening his door.

He perks up as he stands from his bed, joining me in the hall.

"Oh, let me get your sister as well."

I rush a few rooms down, knocking on Ayaka's door.

"Dinner is ready, ma'am."

She opens immediately, also emerging into the hall.

"Oh, I can smell it already!" She says, following Ayato.

The group of us walk downstairs and into the dining room. The both of them sit and begin eating.

"Another perfect course, Thoma. This is delicious." Ayato says.

"Thank you, sir." Thoma responds.

He and I both stand to the side, hands behind our backs as we stand up straight.

After a few minutes of eating, Ayato starts speaking.

"You're very kind to help Thoma, Levi. I know he's grateful."

"O-Oh, it's ok, I just want to do my part."

He chuckles, before continuing to eat.

"Hey, why don't you both sit down? There's plenty of food for you both as well." Ayaka says, smiling.

The both of us are caught off guard, but sit down anyway. I'm sat next to Ayato as Thoma sits by Ayaka. I nervously grab some food for myself, eating it.

"Don't be so nervous, Levi. You aren't going to get in trouble for eating with us." Ayato smiles.

I sigh in relief, starting to eat normally. Thoma and I usually eat before or after them, because, y'know, it's common etiquette that servants aren't supposed to eat with their masters. It's somewhat pressuring to eat with them since they're so refined, but I guess it's kinda comforting that they're laid back enough to see us as equals.

"So, did you hear? Apparently there's an Oni that was spotted in the woods nearby." Ayaka speaks up.

"Oh yeah, we ran into general Gorou on the way to town and he told us." I respond, shoving a piece of meat into my mouth.

"Levi's very nervous about it but I told him the guards here will keep us protected." Thoma says.

"I think it's just a rumor. We won't really be in any danger here." Ayato says.

"Yeah, I'm sure it's nothing to worry about." Ayaka says, munching on her food.

We all finish after a while and the siblings return to their rooms. Thoma and I pick up the dirty dishes, bringing them to the kitchen. We roll up our sleeves again, Thoma washing them while I dry them. We chat about whatever comes to mind, finishing up rather quickly. Afterwards, I head to my room, getting ready for bed. I take off my uniform with an exhausted sigh, ruffling my hair as I hear my door open.

"Ah! Wait-" I blurt out.

It's too late though, Ayato stands in the doorway, staring at my mostly naked form.

"I-Is there something you need, sir?" I ask, grabbing a pillow from the bed in an attempt to cover myself.

"Ah, I apologize, I didn't know you were undressing."

"It's fine, it's fine..."

I climb into bed, hurriedly, pulling the blankets up to my chest.

"I just wanted to ask if you could fetch some valberries for Thoma tomorrow. He'll be very busy with other tasks so I figured you could help again."

"Yeah, of course." I yawn, rubbing my eye.

He smiles, coming over and sitting on the bed. His eyes flicker down to my chest, gently tracing the scars with his finger.

"I'm glad these healed so well."

The feeling of his finger barely touching my skin makes me squirm a bit, a light blush creeping on my cheeks.

"I... I know I've said it ever since it was done but... I am forever in your debt for helping me. You didn't have to set up my procedure but... you did it to make me live the life I want to, to make me happy."

"It's nothing. I wouldn't want you to be suffering everyday." He smiles, continuing to trace them.

I feel my face grow hotter as my heart starts pounding. Ayato continues to look at me, his smile never leaving his face.

"You've become very important to me, Levi. As important as Thoma is to Ayaka."

"Y-You... I just try to do my job, sir. I don't expect anything in return, y'know." I laugh nervously, blushing even brighter.

"I know you don't, it's just... seeing you happy is worth more than anything."

I feel a lump form in my throat as my heart pounds faster and faster. I breathe deeply, calming myself down.

"I'll go get the valberries tomorrow, sir."

"Thank you, goodnight, Levi."

I nod, as he leaves, closing the door. I let a sigh release from my lungs, calming my thumping heart. I turn over, laying in bed, staring out the window. I fall asleep eventually, needing to get enough rest for the morning.

—---------------------------------------------------------------

I wake up the next morning, groggily getting out of bed, stretching, and putting on my uniform. I rub my eyes before putting on my glasses, noticing Ayato left a piece of paper on my desk. I pick it up, realizing it's a map marking locations of the valberries. I nod to myself, heading to the kitchen and grabbing a basket to carry them in as well. I tear a scrap of blank paper off the map, writing a note saying I'll be gone and set it on the dining table. I exit through the backdoor, a sliding glass one. Valberries shouldn't be too hard to find, they're very common around here. I look back down at the hand drawn map, seeing little red circles to mark where clusters of them should be. With that, I head into the forest behind the castle. The fresh air clears my mind as I walk. I've gotten to really enjoy being outside recently, so I decide to take my time walking to the various locations. The soldier Ayato was talking to had said the recon in this area turned up nothing, so everything should be fine, no Oni to worry about. I start to hum to myself as I find some, tossing them into the basket. Since there's so many, I eat a few, their sweetness filling my mouth. I continue to walk through the forest, listening to birds and small animals. I hum a different tune to myself, enjoying the calmness of the forest. After a few hours, I arrive at a river, walking along the bank. I set down the basket, leaning against a tree as I pull out the map. A bush rustles, causing me to look over to it. A rabbit pops out.

Just an animal... right, of course. I'm too paranoid for my own good.

The longer my search goes, the less and less valberries I find. Letting out a sigh, I look at the map again. There's a large patch of some way deeper. Is it worth it? I mean, they said it was safe and I don't wanna go back unless this basket is full. I make up my mind and head down the path. The thickness of the tree canopies start blocking out the mid afternoon sun, causing the surroundings to become darker the further I continue. I always preferred the shade anyway. Yeah... that's what I'll tell myself, definitely not getting scared. As if it wasn't creepy enough, there's a light mist that rolls in, making it more eerie. Maybe I should go back, I mean, I could always just buy some valberries, right? I sigh to myself again. No, I'm too deep now, if I head back now I'll feel like something is chasing me. I'm almost there anyway. I continue on, finding a wall of foliage where the berries should be.

"What the fuck...?" I mutter to myself.

I go to feel for tree bark when my hand goes right through it.

Ohh, hidden little oasis, okay.

I brush them to the side as I step in, finding myself in a small clearing, trees surrounding it. I look up, the sky completely visible, the sun shining down onto the grass. As I gaze around in awe, I see multiple valberry bushes growing in the middle of the clearing and I sigh in relief. Those should be enough to fill my basket at least. I approach the bushes, placing the basket down and sitting on the boulder they grow around. I pick them and toss them in and after a few minutes, I get more than enough. I climb off and as I pick the basket back up, I turn around and see a massive figure standing in front of the path I entered from.

I freeze, gripping the handle. The figure begins to approach, slowly.

"Oh, I'm sorry. Were these your berries? You can have them back." I say, timidly.

The figure doesn't respond, continuing to walk. I stumble backwards, bumping into the boulder.

Fuck, fuck, I'm cornered against it.

I look back up at the figure as it continues its advance, towering over me. Whoever it is, they easily have at least 2 feet on me. My heart starts racing, knowing I couldn't fight them even if I wanted to.

"I-I-I'm really sorry!" I stutter, completely scared.

I clutch the basket to my chest, trembling. The figure steps into the sunlight, finally giving me a full view. He's a large man with pale red skin, large red horns protruding from his forehead. He has dark red markings along his body, his hair long and white. He has a large, mace-like weapon and only a loincloth as clothing.

Shit, oh shit.

The Oni that was spotted in the east. Gorou said this area was safe, so why is he here? Why now of all times?!

"I-I-I won't tell them you're here, I promise! I just wanted to get these valberries-"

I try pleading and explaining myself but he doesn't respond, just keeps walking until he's standing directly in front of me. He looks down, staring at me, his eyes seemingly burning holes right through me. He's absolutely massive and I feel my heart drop out of my ass.

"A-Ah-"

The overwhelming fear washes over me as I look up at him, not able to say anything. He tilts his head, continuing to stare at me. But, I don't feel the same hateful glare as before. He kneels, leaning in so his face is near mine. I gasp quietly, pushing myself against the boulder. He still keeps staring, his fiery orange eyes piercing mine.

"Tell me your name."

What?

"Uh- Levi. My name is Levi." I say, quickly.

He tilts his head, narrowing his eyes as if he's confused.

"You're not from the military..." He trails off. "You're just a normal human."

I nod as he stands from his position, backing up from me.

"I don't harm people unless they've harmed me first, you should get out of here."

"Wait- you aren't going to... hurt me?"

He just looks at me, before shaking his head, slowly.

"I'm letting you go. Just...leave this forest and don't return."

"Hold on! Everyone in town has been saying you've killed all these people, so why are you letting me go-"

"I'm not explaining myself to a human! Just go, before I change my mind!" He shouts, cutting me off as he storms into the woods.

I watch him as he leaves, completely dumbfounded at what just happened.

Why would he- What-

I sigh in frustration, looking down at the basket of valberries. I just need to head back to the castle and pretend like this whole thing didn't happen. I leave the clearing and start my walk back, losing myself in deep thought. He obviously isn't pure evil, if he was he would've killed me. Part of me has the urge to...talk to him more, to understand the reason why. If I ever get the chance to again, he doesn't seem to linger in places for too long. I...could try to catch him tonight, maybe. I'd have to sneak out, which the moral side of me doesn't want to do, but something in my gut tells me it'll be worth it. I walk along the main path and after about an hour or so of contemplating, I return to the back of the castle. I slide the back door open and step inside, finding Ayato leaning on the dining table. His head perks up as he sees me.

"Levi, there you are! You took so long I almost got nervous."

Always so worried about me...

I exhale, smiling as I sit down, placing the berry basket on the table.

"I just got a little lost, that's all."

I can't let anyone know I encountered the feared Oni everyone is so terrified of, I already know what'll happen. There has to be more to this, more to him. Onis eat people and I was literally the perfect target, frail and passive, I just can't wrap my head around it.

"Alright, let's get you fed. I'll have Thoma make you something."

I nod. In a few minutes, Thoma whips something up, a simple plate of fries. He brings them out before winking and returning to the kitchen. Even though they're just fries, Thoma used his special little Thoma magic on them to make them taste phenomenal. I start to get lost in the flavor and after a few minutes, Ayato speaks.

"You look a little roughed up, are you ok?"

"Yeah, I'm fine."

"Did something happen? If something happened, you need to tell me."

I pause, sweating nervously. Gotta make something up.

"Just got scared by a wolf, but it lost interest and ran off into the woods, so I'm good."

I smile, trying to play it off. Ayato nods, before speaking again.

"Let me know if you ever need a day off, ok? I'd be more than happy to give you a few."

I nod, continuing to eat.

"Thanks."

"Alright, I'm going to go to my office, I have some things to do. If you need me, just come get me." He says, standing up and leaving the dining room.

I finish the fries and enter the kitchen, placing the plate in the sink. Sighing, I lean on the counter, rubbing my temples.

"Guess that valberry hunt wore you down, huh?"

I hear Thoma chuckle.

"Yeah, I need a break. I might go take a nap or something."

"Alright, I'll let you know if I need help with anything."

I simply nod, leaving the kitchen. I guess that whole situation really did wear me out, I've never felt that scared before, as if my heart was seconds from giving out. After the short walk to my room, I kick the door closed behind me, face planting into my bed. I shift onto my side, wanting to think more and more about the interaction, but my brain is just too fatigued to stay awake. A few minutes later, I fall asleep without a problem.

—---------------------------------------------------------------

When I wake up it's pitch black outside.

Shit, I slept longer than I hoped.

I sit up, rubbing my eyes. Pulling my knees to my chest, I turn my head to my window and catch a glimpse of the moon. A cloudless night. Maybe... maybe I should see if I can find him. It's more likely he'll be out since it's night time, less likely to be seen by anyone.

I mean...right?

Fuck it, I'm going. I have too many questions for him. I grab my hand lantern from my desk, changing out of my uniform and into my pajamas. I return to my bed, quickly opening the window and climbing out of it. My room is on the bottom floor, so it's not a hassle. I quickly make my way into the woods and it's... silent. The only noise is the occasional chirp of a cricket or the rustle of a squirrel running through the trees. I light the lamp, taking a deep breath before walking deeper. I follow the main path, a chill running up my spine as the breeze picks up. Hopefully he's still in this area, maybe in the same clearing. I eventually get to the dark part of the woods, shining the light ahead of me, the illumination scaring away small animals into the underbrush. I stop in my tracks, getting the distinct feeling that someone or something is watching me. I forgot that predators are nocturnal, like wolves and cougars. I quickly scan the area, lighting up nearly every inch of the trees in front of me, yet I still don't see anything.

"Mr. Oni?" I call, trying to stay relatively quiet.

There's no response, so I continue walking forward. Then, the sound of leaves shifting and slight movement catch my attention, making me turn and shine the light behind me.

Nothing...

I sigh to myself, my paranoia rising. Shaking my head to get a hold of myself, I turn back around. As I move to start walking again, I see a pair of amber eyes glaring at me from the shadows. I gasp quietly, bringing the lamp to my chest, the light revealing him. He does not look happy to see me.

"I told you to get out of here."

"I came to talk-"

"I don't want to talk to you."

"Why not?"

He hesitates in surprise, before continuing.

"Because that's what your kind does, lure us into a false sense of security then betray us when we think we're safe. That's happened too many times for my liking and it's not going to happen again."

"I'm not like that, I...I want to help. I know you're not as evil as everyone says and I want others to see the mercy you've shown me."

I hear the shakiness in my own voice, trying to maintain eye contact. He looks down at me, his gaze somewhat softening.

"But to do that, I need to get to know you. I can show you some human stuff and you can show me Oni stuff, I'd be very interested to-"

"I can't trust you." He says curtly, turning and walking away.

"Wha- wait!"

He keeps walking, as I follow after him.

"Hey, look, I lived on the street for a good portion of my life... I know how it feels to be treated like shit. Now that I know you're not actively trying to hurt people, I want you to be helped like I was."

I try to stop him with my words but he just ignores me, his mace glowing before fading away.

Huh, cool.

"I can't trust you, Levi."

"Just give me a chance!"

I start pleading, reaching out and pulling on his arm. He stops, looking down at me once again. I feel tears start pricking my eyes as I make eye contact.

"Please."

Our eyes stay locked as his face contorts, making a barely audible scoff to himself. He sighs.

"Alright...I'll talk to you. But know this-"

He cuts himself off, grabbing the collar of my pajama shirt. I drop my lantern and exclaim quietly in surprise as he lifts me to his level, a dead serious look in his eyes.

"If you betray me or sell me out to that general, I'm gonna make sure to hunt you down and kill you, got it?"

I nod, wiping the tears from my eyes.

"Y-Yeah, I got it."

He sets me down and motions to follow him. I tense, making sure to grab the light before catching up to him. We walk in silence and I keep glancing at him every so often, anxiously fidgeting with my fingers.

After a few more awkward minutes, I realize he's taking me back to the clearing. We enter and he goes and sits on the grass, his back against the boulder. I hesitate to sit next to him, but swallow my nervousness and do anyway. I have to get used to being around him and of course he's gonna be standoffish with how he's been treated, I just need to get used to that.

"Go on, talk." He says, crossing his arms.

"Well...what's your name?"

He's quiet for a second, before muttering under his breath.

"...Itto."

"Itto, what a nice name. Where are you from?"

"An Oni village from the east. Well...former Oni village."

"What happened?"

He's silent for a bit.

"I'll...tell you at some point."

He trails off.

"Uh, what about you...? What do you do in town?"

He has slight hesitation in his voice, as if he's never asked the question before.

"I'm a servant, I work for Ayato Kamisato. He lives in that castle."

I point up to a partially in view spire, the small flag atop it fluttering gently.

"He's nice, so nice in fact, he brought me in off the street and let me start working for him. Now I have real clothes and a place to sleep."

Itto nods to himself.

"Why'd he take you in?"

"I-"

I start to speak, then stop. I...don't actually know. Have I even asked him?

"Just... kindness, I guess. He's never told me why."

He nods, as if thinking.

"I guess I'll have to take your word for it then."

"I guess so."

An awkward silence falls between us once more, as he uncrosses his arms and stretches his legs out, staring at the sky.

"I didn't tell anyone about you when I got back." I say quietly, mimicking his motions.

"Why did you come back though?"

"I told you, I wanted to help. Speaking of...can you tell me what actually happened? Why everyone's so scared of you?"

He looks at the ground, then at me.

"You know why. I'm an Oni, we have a reputation. But...there's another reason too." He says, looking at the ground again.

"Will you tell me?"

He glances over, seeing my pleading eyes.

"You won't take no for an answer so might as well."

He sighs, setting one leg up as he sits up straight.

"It's kind of a long story."

"I've got time."

He takes a deep breath.

"Might as well tell you my sob story too, didn't think I'd be doing this so quickly after meeting."

I bring my knees up to my chest, hugging them.

"Alright, well...when I was a kid, I lived in an Oni village with my family. Everything was fine, we didn't even bother the humans near us."

I stay quiet, listening.

"Then, one day a group of military humans came. They started killing everyone in the village- for no reason. My parents tried escaping, but they were both killed before they could get anywhere. I had to play dead in my mom's arms until they all left. After that, I lived on my own in the woods. I've never had a permanent home, even as a kid, humans would throw those awful beans at me to shoo me away. But, now I'm here, being hunted once again."

His words hit me hard, making my chest tense.

"I'm not gonna lie to you Levi, I've killed people, like, recently. Military humans had tried attacking me and I defended myself. I didn't want to kill them but they left me no choice."

I nod, wiping away the tears that escape my eyes.

He stares at me for a moment, before letting out a quiet chuckle.

"My backstory was that sad, huh?" He jokes.

"It's just... you had to go through all this pain with no one to help you... to make you feel safe."

I sniff.

"Yeah well, I never felt safe in my life. I guess... if you keep showing up I'll feel a little bit better, even though you're a little stubborn." He smirks.

"Of course I'll keep coming to visit! I'll try to come every night!"

I jolt up, sitting on my knees as I wipe my eyes.

"We'll see about that."

He chuckles, standing up as I do the same.

"You should head back, I wouldn't want you getting in trouble if your master realizes you're gone."

"Right... is there human food or something you've always wanted to try? I can try to bring it tomorrow night."

"Y'know, I've always heard about how popular ramen is."

"I'll bring it then, I won't forget!"

"Don't disappoint me then, little human." He teases.

He places his hand on top of my head, ruffling my hair.

"Go on, get out of here."

I give him a determined smile, turning to the entrance and running out. As I run, I notice the sun barely above the horizon. Had I really been gone that long? I start running faster, feeling the urgency to get sleep before I have to wake up for work.

When I get back to the castle, I climb through my window quickly, closing it behind me. I slip back into bed, hoping to get a few hours of sleep before duty calls.

—---------------------------------------------------------------

In the morning, I get up, slightly fatigued. I might be a little sleepy, but it was worth it. Shouldn't interfere with my work, anyway. I remove my pajamas and take a shower. Afterwards, I look for my uniform, but I can't find it. I turn my room upside down looking for it, but I can't find it anywhere. Even all my spares are gone. I peek out of the door, seeing Thoma pass by with the laundry.

"Thomaaaa, Thoma!" I call out, a slight whisper yell.

He turns his head, raising his eyebrows.

"What's up Levi?"

"I can't find my uniform."

"Oh, all of yours were dirty. I just got finished washing them."

"Wha- are they still wet?"

"Super wet."

I groan.

"Why, do you need a spare?"

"Maybe... can you tell Ayato I need to talk to him?"

"Sure thing."

I nod, and he leaves. I close the door, flopping back on the bed. Of course I have no clean uniforms. I wait for Ayato, slipping a robe on.

After a few minutes, he arrives.

"You needed something?"

"All of my uniforms are being washed... can I maybe skip work today?" I ask, smiling nervously.

"As much as I'd allow you any other day, an official from a neighboring country is visiting. I need every servant to be working no matter what." He says sadly.

"What am I supposed to wear then?"

"Well, there's no other servant that's your exact size. If you want, I can go look for spares in the store room."

I nod and he leaves. Sighing loudly, I lay back on the bed again. I wonder who's coming... Lady Furina of Fontaine? Barbados of Monstadt? Maybe it's just someone like Captain Beidou or Sir Al-haitham.

A few minutes pass, and Ayato finally comes back.

"Sorry...this is all I could find."

He unfolds the uniform, revealing a maid outfit. Are you fucking kidding me?

"C'mon, are you for real? They're gonna see me in that!"

"It's all we have, I give you permission to avoid her if you see her, ok? Please, just wear it." He says, sounding almost desperate.

His expression says it all, staring at me with big puppy dog eyes, pleading. I mean... I'm in no position to say no anyway.

"Fine..."

I stand and take it from him, going into the bathroom to change. I squeeze into it, obviously it's smaller because it's meant for a girl. I don't even care anymore. I huff as I slip the thigh highs on. I get it, showing my hairy legs would be unprofessional, but god damn does this not feel shameful. I stare at myself in the mirror, taking in all the frills with the skirt that's way too short for my liking. After a few more minutes of struggling, I exit, Ayato waiting with his arms crossed.

"Don't... make a big deal out of it..."

I frown as I blush deeply, pulling the skirt down as I try to cover more of myself.

He chuckles as I follow him to the foyer. I'll just have to stand with everyone else, then I can go run off somewhere and hide. I stand next to Thoma who looks me up and down. He opens his mouth to say something.

"Don't." I mutter, blush creeping on my face once again.

"Heheh, I won't say anything, it's just very... different."

I blush deeper, elbowing him.

"Shut up." I growl under my breath, gritting my teeth.

I perk up, hearing Ayaka rushing down the stairs.

"Sorry Ayato! I couldn't find my hairpin."

She catches a glimpse of me as she goes to stand by his side, giggling. I huff, crossing my arms.

"We're ready!" Ayaka says, smiling.

A guard opens the foyer doors, revealing the Tsaritsa and her military officers. She's glamorous, walking into the castle as they follow her. The Tsaritsa rules over a country to the north, Snezhnaya, a cold and bitter place. I've only heard about her, but seeing her in person is much different.

"Ah, Ayato. How wonderful to see you again." She says, extending her hand.

They exchange pleasantries and, fortunately, she doesn't seem to be too interested in anyone but him. I feel Thoma nudging me, trying to get my attention. I furrow my eyebrows as I look at him, wondering what he could want now. He nods towards her associates, three men all in long winter cloaks. I don't like the look of 'em one bit and Thoma seems to feel the same. One is ginger, one has black hair with glasses, and one has light blue hair with a mask covering his eyes. The ginger one catches my gaze, giving me a playful wave and a wink. I feel embarrassment run through me. My eyes widen as he gets the others' attention, pointing at me in a way that doesn't distract the Tsaritsa or Ayato. They turn their attention to me, curious. I look away as Thoma frowns at them.

"Ayato, would you mind telling me how you came to have such an amazing amount of money?" The Tsaritsa asks, her voice sweet.

"That's a family secret, dear." He answers playfully.

"How about we continue this conversation over lunch?"

"Why of course, I'll have Thoma prepare it right away."

Thoma tenses, glancing over at me before back at him.

"O-Of course, sir." He says, as all the servants disperse.

I gotta hide, like, now. The library is across the castle and far away from anyone, so I should go there. I can also distract myself by reading or just alphabetizing the books. I just need to outlast the day without any of those men coming to talk to me. Wasting no time, I hurry to the stairs, holding the railing carefully.

Due to how quickly I wish to distance myself from everyone, it only takes a few minutes before I reach the library. Walking inside, I find myself in a large room lined with bookcases, some standing, some built into the wall. I sigh, relieved to be alone. I move over to the large window, looking out to the forest. I close my eyes, trying to block out the world, trying to find some peace.

I hear a chuckle, causing my eyes to snap open, finding the ginger-haired man standing in the doorway.

"Well, aren't you eye-catching."

"Look, if you're here to make fun of me, just do it." I say, frankly.

He chuckles again, walking in fully and standing in front of me. The uneasiness this guy makes me feel is setting off my alarm bells.

"I don't believe we've formally met," he starts, extending his hand. "What's your name?"

I look at it, before extending my own, cautiously.

"Levi..." I mumble.

My hand makes contact with his and he grips it firmly. With a swift motion, he pulls me towards himself, spinning me around. I blush, feeling his hands grab my waist.

"Childe." He smirks.

"A-Ah, it's... nice to meet you, sir." I stutter, trying to remove myself from his grip, looking away from him and avoiding his prying eyes.

"You're so adorable, no wonder Lord Kamisato took you in from the streets." He says, sweetly.

He grabs my chin, turning my head so I'm looking at him. I wince, trying to pull away. He puts his lips to my ear.

"Maybe I should play with you for a bit, I don't think he would mind, considering how good you look in that outfit."

I blush deeper as I hear him chuckle against my ear, shutting my eyes tightly.

"Thank you... sir." I say, trying not to lose my composure.

I have to remain respectful, he's a part of the Tsaritsa's military branch, one word to her and I could be executed or worse. He smirks, pulling me in closer.

"S-Sir, I apologize. You... must think I'm a girl, yes? Unfortunately, my uniforms were all dirty, so-"

"I know you're a guy." He says, his gaze unwavering.

I tense and feel my face getting hot as he laughs, making me look at him again.

"You're so easily flustered! I wonder if he takes advantage of that." He says, raising his eyebrows.

I shake my head, my cheeks burning. I gotta think of something to get away from him.

"This has been lovely, but I think I hear Thoma calling me to help in the kitchen- ''

I pull away from him, attempting to walk to the door. He hums playfully, grabbing my wrist.

"I'm pretty sure he has a spare ten minutes to wait for you."

My face darkens as my heart starts racing. I grit my teeth. I can't snap, I know my place, but this... this is really pushing it.

"Y-Yes, sir." I say, turning to face him.

He smirks, narrowing his eyes as he gets closer to me.

"You really are a cutie, you know that? What I would give if we could just take you home with us when we leave."

I clench my jaw, trying to ignore him. He sighs, before he whispers in my ear.

"Come on, I won't bite. Not unless you want me to."

His breath tickling my skin causes me to shiver, wanting to slap him. I let out a convincing fake laugh.

"Haha, you're so funny, sir!"

He chuckles, holding my face in his hand as he kisses my neck gently. My eyes clamp shut, as his lips continue to move down, to my collar bone. I shudder as I feel his hot, steamy breath against me, his hand sliding up my skirt. I grind my teeth, trying to remain calm as his fingers dance along my inner thigh. I need to get away from him. I need to go to my room and hide.

"Levi!" Thoma yells, his voice echoing through the outside hallway.

I fill with hope instantly as I hear him. Childe backs away, a slight bit irritated as I rush off towards the library door. I exit quickly, finding Thoma.

"There you are, I've been looking all over the castle."

"Sorry... lost track of time."

He stares at me for a second as we start towards the main hall. After walking in silence for a bit, he finally speaks.

"Something happened, didn't it?"

"What? Why would you think that?"

"Because, I know you. You didn't look too happy coming out of that library and I hadn't seen Childe anywhere while I was looking for you. Your clothes are wrinkled too..."

I look down, avoiding eye contact.

"It's nothing, I got...distracted."

"Is that what you call it? Because that level of distraction would make most people lose their shit."

I stop in my tracks, causing him to as well, still looking down as I grip my skirt.

"I...Can we talk about this later? I-I just want to focus on helping in the kitchen..."

Thoma sighs as he nods, understanding.

"Alright. I get it. But I'm guessing you'll be needing some time in your room. I'll talk to the guards and make sure he or the other two don't come near."

"Thank you."

"Don't mention it."

We finally make it to the kitchen, my mood completely dead. I sigh, rolling my sleeves up. I begin working immediately, trying to take my mind off what happened by chopping some vegetables for what Thoma is making. The smell of fresh food calms me, at least a little bit. After a bit, I watch as some other servants deliver the food to the dinner table, serving Ayato, Ayaka, and the Tsaritsa. I peek through the door, watching them. My gaze shifts as I see Childe, who winks at me before I close the door quickly. I rub my head as I lean against the counter. Thoma sets down a slice of cake in front of me, causing me to look up.

"Now's as good a time as any." He says, knowingly. "Who knows when we'll get another moment to ourselves."

I nod, taking a bite out of the cake.

"I... went into the library to get away from them. He came in and I thought he'd make fun of me, y'know? Because of this get up..."

Thoma nods, listening carefully.

"He introduced himself then... he started getting physical. He started calling me cute and how he'd... want to take me back to Snezhnaya. Eventually he started kissing my neck and..."

I trail off, shuddering at the thought.

"And...?"

"He started touching me... running his hand up my leg."

I cringe as the words come out of my mouth. Thoma's eyes widen.

"I was so thankful you called out when you did, I don't know what would've happened if you weren't there." I finish, shoving more cake in my mouth.

"I can't believe he actually did that. I mean, I know he was a little flirty, but to actually go through with it? Wow..."

He shakes his head. I huff, chewing slowly.

"You need to tell Ayato about this."

"I don't want to cause problems between him and the Tsaritsa just because one of her military guys decided to feel up some servant."

"It's not just that, Ayato would want to know. He cares about you more than just a servant, you know that."

I don't respond, looking away bashfully.

"Tell him. If he wants to deal with the guy, he can."

I grunt indecisively, laying my arms on the counter.

"I'll do it... tomorrow... he's already been so busy today and it's only a little past two."

"I'm gonna hold you to that, ok? I'll take care of things here, go take a break, I know you need it"

"Yeah, thanks...."

I finish the cake, standing up and walking back to my room. When I go inside, I close the door

and collapse on the bed. I let out a long sigh, resting my head on the pillow. I don't know why, but I feel a lot more tired than I should be right now. Maybe it's from staying up last night...

With that, my thoughts drift to Itto. I wonder what he's doing right now. Oh yeah, I told him I'd bring him ramen tonight, I should be able to sneak out even if the Tsaritsa is here.

To recover from that nightmare of an event, I decide to take a nap, curling up in bed. I drift off to sleep in seconds.

—---------------------------------------------------------------

A knock at the door jolts me awake a few hours later. I open my eyes and see the sunset through my window. I get up begrudgingly, opening the door and seeing Thoma.

"Hey, your uniforms are dry so you can change back." He says, handing me all of them.

I take them as he comes into the room, helping me hang them up.

"Thanks, gimme a sec." I say, heading to the bathroom.

I pull the maid dress and thigh highs off, slipping my normal uniform on. I step out, sighing in relief. My legs are no longer exposed and I feel so much more comfortable. Thoma nods, looking pleased.

"How do you feel?"

"Waaay better."

"Good, do you need anything else from me? I can make you some special brownies."

"No, no, I'm good. I do need your ramen recipe though."

"Sure, I'll leave it on the counter for you. Come on, we have to switch out the laundry."

I follow him out, heading out to the laundry room. We begin loading the baskets with the dirty laundry, which we take back to the washhouse. After that, I have free time to myself. I go to the kitchen, finding Thoma's recipe as I read it over. I've never made ramen before, so I have no idea what I'm doing. The ingredients are pretty simple, chicken broth, noodles, soy sauce, miso, and veggies. Wait- soy sauce. That's made with soybeans, right? I can't add that, it'll probably kill him. Those were the beans he referred to last night, since they apparently ward off evil spirits. I'll have to wait until I make it anyway, I want it to be warm when I bring it to him. I enter the dining room, dusting off the table to waste time.

"Aww, you changed out of it."

My blood freezes as I hear that voice. I crane my head, seeing Childe standing in the doorway.

"Y-Yes, my original uniforms finally dried so I changed back."

I laugh nervously.

"How unfortunate, it suited you so well." He says, feigning disappointment.

I feel disgust run through my body as he moves towards me, the same manner as before.

"Oh? Are you nervous, cutie?"

"Of course not, sir."

I absolutely am, I need to get out of this room right now.

There's deafening silence between us for a few minutes, as he looks me over, his eyes icy and cold.

"I like you." He finally says.

"I... th-thank you."

I stumble over my words, desperately looking for a way out.

"You know..." He says, grabbing my chin roughly. "A servant like you should be kneeling between my legs right now... "

A pang of fear shoots through me, I wanna smack his hand off my face.

"But I'll make an exception just for you. You're going to be my new favorite toy."

"Please sir, I have duties to do, I can't-!"

He pins me against the wall, his hips pressing into mine. I feel my knees weaken, my heart and mind racing

"You like that, don't you?" He laughs. "You're a little whore, flaunting yourself around like that in front of us."

"N-No! I-!"

He slaps me hard across the face, knocking my glasses off as the loud crack reverberates throughout the castle. I stumble back against the wall, holding my face, as I move to get away. He grabs me by the hair, yanking my head up.

"Don't make me get rough with you, sweetheart. I'm already a little pissed off you haven't given in yet." He says, before spitting in my face. "Don't test my patience, got it?"

I nod, trying not to cry. The door to the dining room bursts open, Ayato looking irritated.

"What's all the noise in-'' He stops short, seeing Childe gripping my hair.

His pupils dilate as he sees the red slap mark, his spit dripping down my cheek.

"Phew, thank goodness you're here Lord Kamisato. This little servant of yours was stepping out of line." Childe says, raising my head up by my hair.

I look over at Ayato, as he meets my gaze. He's trembling, his hands slowly clenching into fists.

"About to put him in his place, huh?" Childe hums.

Pure anger flares in Ayato's eyes as he reels back and punches Childe in the face, sending him to the ground. I fall to the ground as well in shock, gasping as he picks him up by the collar, holding him to the wall. Childe's eyes widen as Ayato holds him by his neck, squeezing tightly, air barely getting into his lungs.

"HOW DARE YOU LAY A FINGER ON HIM! HE DOESN'T OWE YOU ANYTHING, YOU LOWLY PIECE OF DIRT!" Ayato shouts, the loudest I've ever heard him.

I stare in shock, I've never seen him so angry before, ever. He tosses Childe to the ground as he gasps for air, writhing. Ayato kneels towards me, extending a hand and wiping the spit off my face.

"Levi, are you okay? Did he hurt you?"

"I-I'm fine, sir." I stammer, a bit scared.

He grabs my glasses, making sure they're not broken before he places them on my face. He looks at me, sighing.

"I'm sorry, this never should have happened."

I stay silent, looking over at Childe as he sits up. His nose is bleeding, his cheek swollen from Ayato's strike. He looks over at me, his eyes intense.

"Sir... um..."

"Yes, my dear? What's wrong?" He asks, brushing my hair out of my face.

"There's... more that happened today... before lunch." I say, making eye contact with Childe.

He scowls, as if telling me to be quiet.

"Please, tell me."

I shift nervously, leaning into his ear. I whisper all that happened and the assault in the library. When I lean back, he has the look of death in his eyes. He stands up, turning towards Childe on the floor. He stares down at him, silently. Childe goes pale, propping himself up on his elbow.

"Levi, go to your room." Ayato says, looking over his shoulder.

I know by the tone in his voice he means business, I've never seen him like this. He's angry, but he's not showing it. I nod, running off. I burst into my room, slamming the door closed behind me. I let out a shaky sigh, as I go to my bed, collapsing on it. I hope he doesn't do something too serious, that could jeopardize his good standing with the Tsaritsa. I slip on my pajamas and take a nap until nightfall.

—---------------------------------------------------------------

Later, when everyone's gone to bed, I sneak out of my room and to the kitchen as quietly as possible. When I arrive, I start cooking the ramen, following Thoma's recipe closely as I leave out the soy sauce. I finish, placing a lid on top so it stays warm and doesn't spill. I head back to my room, locking the door and climbing out the window. I creep around the back of the castle, ramen and lantern in hand. I start heading into the woods, walking along to the clearing. The moon illuminates my path until I arrive in the deep woods once again. I brush branches out of my way as I enter the clearing, seeing Itto resting against the boulder. His eyes open as he hears me.

"You're late." He teases.

"The ramen took some time to make."

I chuckle, walking over and handing it to him. His eyes widen as I sit next to him, handing him some chopsticks.

"W-Woah, you... actually brought some?"

"Of course, I said I would after all."

He peels the lid off, hesitantly looking down at the bowl, poking some noodles with the chopsticks.

"Go on, have some. I followed my friend's recipe, he's a really good cook. Oh! I also realized the beans people throw at you are soybeans and the recipe required soy sauce. So if it tastes bad, it's probably because I didn't add it."

As I finish, I look over at him in playful embarrassment. He stares wide eyed at me, chopsticks in hand. It's not like he's mad or happy, he's just staring in what I can only identify as...awe. He blinks, seemingly snapping out of it as his attention turns back to the bowl. He picks some noodles up, slurping them quickly. His eyes light up as he swallows.

"This is amazing! Man, tell your friend he makes some bomb ass ramen, for real!" He exclaims, digging into it.

I laugh as he eats, very sloppily.

After a few minutes, it's already gone.

"So, you liked it huh?" I ask, wrapping my arms around my knees.

"Hell yeah, dude! Please, bring more whenever you get the chance. I barely eat anything during the day anyway."

He's so much more extroverted than last night, it's almost like the ramen brought out his true self. He sets the empty bowl down, his head turning towards me. We talk for a few more hours, chatting happily about interests we have.

"So, how was work?" He finally asks.

I open my mouth to answer, but all the memories of what happened flood into my head. I sigh, avoiding his eyes.

"It was... fine."

"Doesn't sound like it was fine, something happen?" He frowns.

I shake my head.

"No, it was nothing. I don't want to vent to somebody I just met." I chuckle sadly.

"Oh, why not? You need to blow off steam. I mean... I'll listen, if you wanna tell me..." He says, getting slightly embarrassed.

I look down at my feet, anxiously.

"Well... you're probably aware the Tsaritsa is staying a few days in the castle. She has these... military officers with her as well."

He perks up.

"Anyway, due to some other shit happening, I had to...wear a girls uniform and it was kinda... revealing."

I take a deep breath, before continuing.

"I was in the library, and one of the military officers saw me, in my skirt and everything. I thought he was gonna make fun of me but...he started...touching me, groping all over my body. I was able to get away from him but he found me again later and started saying...terrible things. He hit me, knocked my glasses off, spit on my face..."

Itto is quiet for a while, causing a deafening silence.

I think I said too much, already messing things up...

"Sorry...this is a bad note to end tonight on..." I say, standing. "I'll see you tomorrow."

I bite the inside of my cheek, tears welling in my eyes as I pick up the empty ramen bowl and turn to leave.

"Hey, hold on!" He says, quickly standing and grabbing my arm.

I jump and look over my shoulder at him. He looks very serious, like he wants to say something important. I turn around and face him, wiping a tear away.

"Y-Yeah?" I ask, my voice trembling a little.

"I'm sorry- I didn't mean to be quiet for so long. I was just trying to...think of a way to word this better, but here it goes." He starts. "It's fucked up that happened to you, especially when you can't do anything or you'd get in trouble. If he ever comes through these woods, let's say he'd never come back out."

He summons his club, swinging it for show.

"And if he did, he'd be really, really messed up." He finishes with a slight smirk.

Tears pour down my face as I lunge to hug him tightly. He's startled for a second, not knowing what's happening, before gently and hesitantly hugging me back.

"Thank you..." I say through sniffles. "I really needed to hear that..."

"I probably could've said that better, but- you're welcome."

He chuckles as I pull back, wiping my eyes.

"So, what's this guy's name? What's he look like?"

"Childe, he's taller, handsome, and has ginger hair."

"Aah, one of those arrogant pretty boys, huh? I've seen his type before, I'll keep a lookout."

I laugh, wiping the last of my tears away.

"So, I'll see you tomorrow, right?" I ask.

"Of course. Maybe I'll teach you some Oni stuff, mostly hunting though." He smirks.

"I'd like that."

"See ya."

I carry the lantern and empty bowl as I walk out of the clearing and back towards the castle, smiling as I go. He's made me feel so much better after this awful day. As I make it back, I decide it's easier to set the bowl in the kitchen directly. Thoma always leaves the kitchen window unlocked and it's wide enough for me to squeeze through. As I approach it, I see something moving in the dining room. I move over to the sliding glass door, peering through it. I see a figure, hunched over on the ground. It looks like it's scrubbing something. As I look closer, I can see it's Thoma, and he's cleaning the wall and floor. Why is he doing it so late though? I see dark stains as the glow from the lantern catches his eye, making him look up. His eyes widen, and he drops his rag.

"Levi...?" He asks, his voice muffled by the glass.

My eyes widen as well as I go stiff. I bolt from the door, quickly running to my bedroom window, climbing through it. I close and lock it, shoving the lantern and empty bowl under my bed. I climb into bed, completely nervous. He doesn't come to my room like I thought he would, so I just go to sleep, restless.

—---------------------------------------------------------------

In the morning, I get up and put on my uniform. My mind immediately thinks of the dining room, wondering if I really saw that last night or if I dreamt it up. I grab the empty ramen bowl and start in that direction, hoping it was just a dream. As I get close, I see the door is slightly ajar, almost as if it was never fully shut. I slowly open it, listening to make sure nothing's in there. I enter and I was right, nothing. I scan the whole room and nothing is different, even the spot Thoma was cleaning is completely bare. No dark stains. I sigh in relief. I got myself worked up over nothing. I guess I was just seeing things.

"Levi..." I hear Thoma say from behind me.

I turn, seeing his face full of anxiety. That look... last night wasn't a dream. His eyes drop to the empty ramen bowl, making him tense.

"We...have to talk, but not here." He says, nervously.

He exits the dining room and I quickly put the bowl in the kitchen sink, hurrying to follow him, almost reluctantly. I can't tell him the real reason I snuck out, so I hope he doesn't ask. I'm not sure how he'd react. He leads me to his room and I sit on the bed, anxious. He sits next to me, both of us avoiding eye contact.

"You... weren't supposed to see that mess..."

"Was that... blood?"

He's quiet for a moment.

"Yes. It was... Childe's. After Ayato sent you away, he... he started beating him without mercy. He only stopped when I came in and held him back... his fists were covered in it, his face completely neutral. Childe was beaten so bad, it pooled onto the floor and splattered into the wall..."

I cover my mouth in shock. He continues.

"Levi, I've cleaned up some really bad scenes. But they were never caused by Ayato directly. When I had come back with my cleaning supplies, he looked at me, and said 'I know you'll make this look spotless, and whatever you do, Levi cannot know about this.'"

I shudder, as he turns to face me. He looks extremely tired.

"I was scrubbing the rest of the day, not allowing anyone to come into the dining room. The stains weren't coming out easy, I was so close to being done and then... I saw you, looking in through the backdoor." He says, sighing sadly. "But, as you saw... I got them out. Completely spotless, just like he ordered."

I have so many questions, my head is spinning as I listen to him. Ayato has never been violent, ever. He's always been so calm and collected even in the most stressful situations.

"I-I..."

I try to speak, but I'm too stunned to say anything. He's never hit anyone, at least not hard enough to cause them to bleed that much.

"You don't have to say anything... I know how you must be feeling right now."

We sit in silence for a bit, as I process everything.

"I also know you're not the kind to sneak out with no reason, whether or not you want to tell me why is up to you but... don't let Ayato know I told you what happened." He finally says.

"I-I won't. I'm sorry... I want to tell you why, but I can't. Maybe you'll understand, someday but...

not now. You won't tell Ayato I snuck out, right?"

"Of course not. Looks like we both have a secret to keep now."

Silence falls between us again, before I speak.

"We should get back, I wouldn't want anyone getting suspicious."

"You sure you're good?"

"I'm fine, I can't let it interfere with work." I assure him.

Thoma nods and we leave his room, back into the halls of the castle. I go through the rest of the day, completing my tasks as per usual. The creeping thought of Ayato acting like that comes up every so often, making me on edge. I try to push it out of my mind and concentrate on my work.

I go to Ayato's room, collecting his laundry and carrying it down the hallway. I pass his office when I hear mumbling inside, curiosity gets the better of me and I press my ear to the door, listening.

"Ayato, how could you do that?" I hear Ayaka ask, quietly.

"How could I? He was abusing Levi, what did you expect me to do?"

"I understand that, but you didn't have to beat Childe within an inch of death! That was way too much of an overreaction. Look at you, your knuckles are still raw!"

Ayato scoffs.

"My knuckles will heal. Anyway, it was the right thing to do. He was testing my authority and causing problems, I did what I had to."

Ayaka sighs, frustratedly.

"You aren't some kind of ruffian, you're a noble, Ayato. You can't just- beat someone like that! You've never taken anything to a physical level. What has gotten into you?"

"I will not have my staff mistreated, hopefully he learned his lesson." He says, his tone dropping. "Next time anything like that happens, I will make sure whoever it is meets the same fate."

"Ayato... is this only because Levi was the victim...?" She asks, carefully.

I feel myself sweat nervously as I continue listening.

"Whatever do you mean?"

"I mean, if it was Thoma, or a maid perhaps. Would you have done the same thing?"

It goes silent.

"You know... I don't know why you took him off the street in the first place. Don't get me wrong, he's lovely and a wonderful worker, you just did that... out of nowhere." She continues.

"Is it so wrong of me to help an unfortunate soul?" He asks, coldly.

"I didn't say that. It's just... something about you acting out of the blue like that. It's strange to me... I'm not sure why." She says.

Silence follows before a quiet sigh.

"I don't have time for this, I have to go speak with the Tsaritsa." He says, cutting the conversation short.

I hear him get up as I move away from the door quickly, down the hall. The door opens behind me, as I pretend I didn't hear it.

"Oh! There you are Levi." I hear him say, tensing as I turn around.

"Good afternoon, sir."

"May I borrow you for a moment?"

"Y-Yes, of course."

He smiles, gesturing for me to follow him.

After walking for a bit, we end up in the hall to the terrace, the Tsaritsa staring into the woods below as she leans on the railing.

"I'd like to have a word with you in private, if you would." She says.

"Of course." Ayato responds.

I set the basket in the hall as we walk to the edge of the terrace, causing me to look down at my hands due to the intimidation of just being around her.

"You're Levi, yes?" She asks.

"Yes, ma'am."

"I see... Lord Kamisato has told me my associate, Childe, had tried attacking you. He said he came at the right moment, and started attacking back in defense of you. I apologize for his behavior."

I'm shocked the Tsaritsa herself is apologizing to me, but that's not the only part.

That's not what happened.

Childe didn't attack me, he slapped me but- that's not what she meant, I could tell. He was just harassing me and Ayato didn't have to pummel him like that to protect me. I glance at Ayato and all he does is smile at me. But it's not... right. It's like he's trying to say 'go along with it.' I can't tell if it's my imagination or not.

"I-It's okay, ma'am. I'm just lucky nothing happened to me." I say, catching Ayato's gaze.

He doesn't react. The smile remains on his face.

"You are very fortunate to have such a kind master. By how bad Childe was beaten, I would say a strong one too."

I only nod in agreement, my body wracked with anxiety. Is this all getting to my head? Or am I rightfully paranoid. I glance at Ayato again, trying to tell if he's just keeping quiet out of politeness or something else.

I hear the Tsaritsa speaking, breaking my concentration.

"He shouldn't be bothering you for the rest of our stay here. I, again, apologize." She says.

She walks back into the castle, her footsteps echoing down the hallway. I look at Ayato fully, he's looking at me, but the expression on his face isn't what it was a moment ago.

"You're so clever, playing along with the story I told her."

"H-Huh?"

"You know that's not what happened, yet you went along with it anyway. Such a good actor, Levi. You almost made me believe you myself."

Something about all of this is making me horribly uneasy.

"I, uh... y-yeah, I guess."

"Oh, are you still scared? There's no reason to fear him anymore, don't worry." He says, petting my hair.

That's not the reason at all, something in my body is telling me this isn't right. But what?

"When they all leave, everything will go back to normal. Don't worry at all."

I nod, his reassurance not soothing me.

"I have to get back to doing laundry... if you'll excuse me..."

I take a few steps back and start speed walking down the hall. I grab the basket I left and head down the stairs, all I hear is the sound of my pounding heart as let out shaky breaths. I reach the laundry room, slamming the basket down and breathing like I just ran a marathon. My body trembles. What is this feeling? Ayato has never made me feel this... unsafe before. I look at the table, all the laundry still sitting there.

It's not him. It's not even what's going on that's making me feel this way, it's everything.

Everything is... unusual, off.

I sit down and start working, trying to block everything out. The rest of the day goes fine, nothing weird, nothing strange. I'm dusting a bookshelf when I hear strange walking in the hallway. Curiously, I peek out the door, seeing Childe. My stomach drops as I look at him more carefully. He's wrapped in bandages, his face cut and bruised with one of his eyes covered. He's using a single crutch to walk, I wondered why I hadn't seen him since... I still haven't forgiven or forgotten what he did, but his condition... I almost feel bad.

Almost.

I duck behind the door so he doesn't see me, hearing him hobble closer. He sighs.

"I know you're in there."

He sounds... defeated, somber even.

"You don't have to come out, just... Please, listen to me for a sec?"

I freeze, not moving a muscle.

He sighs again.

"I don't expect you to forgive me, at all. I was a real bastard. I just want you to hear this from me..."

He pauses, as if expecting to hear something from me.

"I'm sorry. I... regret how I treated you, immensely. I wish I had never done it at all..."

I keep quiet, my heart seemingly aching.

"I wish I had gotten to know you better, before..." He trails off.

I sigh, revealing myself.

"You're just saying all this because Ayato beat you. If he didn't, you would've continued to torment me under his nose."

He doesn't say anything to that. He exhales, before speaking.

"...You're probably right. But I want you to know at this moment, right now, that I am sorry. Believe me or not, forgive me or not, that's...completely up to you. I just wanted to tell you in person..."

We both stand, staring at each other in silence. I feel emotions rising in my body, all conflicted. The kind part me wants to forgive him, but the grudge holding side doesn't, and for good reason. He's battered and can barely stand. I can see him shaking, his frail state making him look pathetic. I stand up straight.

"I... appreciate the effort. Thank you."

"You're welcome..." He says, looking down. "I'll see you 'round."

He gives a small smile and wave before hobbling off.

I go back to cleaning, ignoring the feeling of guilt that's overcome me. I don't owe him anything, he was in the wrong, so why do I feel bad? If he was stable and healthy, would I feel the same? I sigh to myself, continuing through my tasks.

—---------------------------------------------------------------

When night falls, I'm in my room, changing into my pajamas and getting ready to go see Itto. I slip my boots on before performing the normal routine, and exiting through the window.

I find him at the clearing once again, cleaning his weapon. He looks up at me as I approach.

"Hey!" He beams.

"Hey. So, what are we hunting?"

"Before anything, I gotta teach you how to use a bow. My other weapons are waaay too heavy for you, so I thought we'd have a little target practice."

"Cool." I say nervously.

He hands the bow to me before setting up a few piles of valberries and foliage so if the arrow pierces it, it'll stick. I pull at the drawstring, strumming it. I've only seen general Gorou use one before and he was extremely skilled. I pull it a little more, testing the elasticity.

"You don't know how to use a bow, do you?" He calls, not even turning around from setting up.

"Not at all."

"Here."

He finishes and approaches, moving behind me. His large frame looms as he starts adjusting my arm and body position, causing me to blush lightly. He doesn't notice, helping me set the arrow and backing away after a minute or so.

"There! Now just pull back the drawstring."

I pull back, stretching it. He kneels beside me, moving the bow as I point it.

"Good, now point it at one of the targets."

I do as he says, a little too quickly.

"Aim properly. Breathe in, then..."

I release the arrow, hitting the first pile of berries. It explodes with a small splatter of maroon.

"Sweet! I'll help you a few more times, then you can start trying by yourself." He smirks.

After a few more rounds of practice, Itto claps his hands.

"You missed a few, but not bad. Now we can try it for real."

He motions to follow him. I stick close as he leads me past the clearing, deeper into the woods.

"You're not gonna kill me, are you?" I joke.

"Nah, if I wanted to, I would've done it a looong time ago." He chuckles.

After a few minutes he kneels, pulling me down with him. He points out a rabbit sitting in a patch of weeds.

"It's small, but it's close enough that I think you'd be able to hit it. No pressure though." He whispers.

I nod, focusing, inhaling, exhaling. I steady my arm, the arrow in hand. I pull back the drawstring, aiming at the animal. The rabbit twitches, looking towards us. I make eye contact, yet it doesn't move. We stare at each other, and I start to feel guilty. I'm...about to kill it.

"If you're gonna do it, do it now. It's up to you." Itto says.

I start to sweat nervously, before lowering the bow, sighing.

"I-I can't do it... I'm sorry."

"It's cool, I understand. You made eye contact didn't you?"

I nod shamefully.

"Aah, that's the problem. Once you make eye contact you realize it's an animal instead of food."

The rabbit scurries away quickly, hearing both of us speak.

"Maybe I'm too compassionate for hunting." I let out an amused scoff, standing up.

"You just have a soft spot is all, I think that's good in its own way. Hey, if you didn't, you wouldn't be talking to me right now."

"That is true, I probably would've screamed like a girl and ran off to tell general Gorou." I joke.

He laughs, before walking back towards the clearing as I continue walking alongside him.

"It's been refreshing, having someone to hang out with. I wish we could hang out for longer though, a few hours every night seems like not enough." He sighs.

Actually...maybe we can. Could I sneak him into town somehow? Though, he would stand out a lot and people would know what he was. If only there was a way to make him look human...

"Itto."

"What's up?"

"If there was... a way to make you appear human. Would you want to do it...?" I ask.

He stops walking and faces me.

"Of course I would! If it means I get to spend a whole day with you I'd do it in a heartbeat!" He grins.

"W-Well... there's a summer festival coming up soon and... I want to bring you with. It'll be a good way to introduce you to the townsfolk and build a relationship with them. I want them to understand you mean no harm and when they've known you long enough, you can reveal you've been an Oni the whole time."

"You really think that'll work?"

"I have a feeling it will. If the whole town turns against you, then I'll stay by your side. I'd rather run away with you than get you killed."

As I finish, a strange familiar feeling comes over me. What am I...saying? It came out naturally, I barely even registered what I was promising.

"Well, I'd love to go with you! If you have a way to make me look convincingly human, I'm all for it. Maybe I can meet whoever made that ramen recipe, I can still remember how good that was."

"I'll find a way, just you wait." I smile.

"When is it?"

"The start of next month. So I have a few days to figure out my method."

"Alright then, I'll be looking forward to it." He says, starting to walk again.

We walk alongside each other in the woods, speaking about other things and general conversation.

It's been a while since I've had this, it feels nice.

We reach the clearing and I sit down with him.

"Oh yeah, that Childe guy? He...actually apologized to me for what he did. I didn't forgive him, but he made an effort."

"I didn't know you had it in you to hold a grudge." He laughs.

"I almost broke to be honest, he wasn't in the best of shape and seemed genuine..."

"Nah, you don't owe that bastard anything. You want me to still beat him up if he comes through here?"

"No, he got his punishment. No need to be too cruel." I say, leaning against the boulder.

Itto chuckles as he lays back as well, looking up at the stars. It's a nice night, the cool breeze feels good.

"I gotta say, even though it's only been a few nights, I'm way more comfortable with you than the previous humans who tried befriending me." He speaks up.

"Oh yeah?"

"Well yeah, it's like you accept yourself. You're not afraid to be yourself around me, so I feel like I can be myself around you."

I blush, but it's true. I feel free around Itto. I don't have to keep appearances like I do in the castle.

"I'm glad you feel that way, it means a lot." I grin.

He chuckles softly. I lay down, he does as well. The two of us rest there for a while, just enjoying the night, as the only sounds are the crickets and the wind rustling the trees.

"Y'know... it's kinda late... maybe I can bring you closer to town? No one should be out, so it should be safe." I ask, breaking the silence.

"I'm not so sure. I know the general has his forces patrolling the edges of the town itself, kinda hard to sneak too, by my size alone."

"Oh, right." I sigh.

I want to introduce him to something new, something human that he hasn't seen before. I think for a bit, before something comes to mind.

"Uh... you can see my room, if you want."

He glances over at me as his eyebrows raise in surprise.

"Sure, that'd be awesome! Man, I haven't been in a castle before." He says, standing up.

I stand with him, leading him. We navigate the woods and approach the back of the castle, hurrying to my window. I look out for anyone as Itto struggles, the window being an awkward size for him. I give him a helpful shove as he falls onto my bed, climbing in after and shutting it behind me.

"Now, you'll have to be quiet. I don't want anyone asking me why they heard someone else's voice in here." I whisper, watching him sit up as I place myself next to him. He looks around in awe.

"This is awesome!" He whispers excitedly. "I've never been in a room like this before! It's huge!"

He looks at me, his eyes wide and shining in amazement.

"Yeah... it is. Like I mentioned, I lived on the street for a good portion of my life, so I never really had a room. It has a bathroom and everything." I say, nodding towards it.

"Aw man. A real bathroom."

"And hopefully, if my plan works out, you could have a real bathroom too." I smile.

"You're really dead set on this working, huh?" He smirks.

"Well yeah. It's gonna be the first big step for human and yokai harmony."

Itto laughs, leaning back on the bed.

"You really are a strange one."

"I know. But if I was normal we wouldn't be friends, would we?"

"I guess not." He says, laughing some more.

I spend the next few hours watching Itto look around the room, explaining things to him if he asks. He goes through the wardrobe, looking at all of the similar uniforms.

"Man, you have a ton of clothes. How come you have, like, 7 pairs of the same thing?"

"One for each day, laundry gets done regularly around here." I respond, shrugging.

"Cool. I wish I could have a whole bunch of clothes like this."

I chuckle as he continues to browse. He does for a minute or so before stopping suddenly.

"Find something?" I ask.

"Kinda. You just gave a... nicer outfit away from all of these other ones."

"O-Oh, that. It's nothing, I just haven't had a chance to wear it."

"You'll wear it when we go to the festival though, yeah?" He turns back, smiling.

"Oh yeah, It's a special event, I feel like I have to." I say, with a smile of my own. "Hmm... we should get you some clothes too. I'll bring you into town so Ms. Miko can take your measurements one day."

"Sounds great! But, it'll be weird for me. I'm not used to wearing all those layers, as you can see." He says, motioning towards himself and the loincloth.

"It's not so bad, maybe you'll end up liking it."

He laughs to himself, coming back to sit next to me.

I glance out the window, seeing the sun barely rising. I sigh, opening it.

"Do I have to leave...?"

"Yeah... I have to work and... it'd be bad if I didn't get enough sleep." I say, smiling solemnly.

He starts climbing out, stepping onto the ground. He places his hands on the windowsill, looking in at me.

"Once you find a way to make me look human, tell me as soon as possible, 'kay?" He asks, smiling.

I look into his eyes as he stares into mine, something about him just now... it sparked something in me. I nod in response.

"Of course, I'll even talk to someone in town about it tomorrow."

Itto grins, nodding in satisfaction, before taking off into the woods. I watch as he goes, smiling. I close the window and climb into bed, falling asleep rather quickly.

—---------------------------------------------------------------

I awaken to a knock on the door. I get out of bed, sleepily, as I open it. Ayato stands before me, causing me to tense a bit before I stand up straight.

"Good morning." He says.

"Oh, good morning, sir. Did I oversleep? If I did, I apologize." I bow.

"No, no, I was just coming to tell you the Tsaritsa is leaving tomorrow. I figured you of all people would care the most about that."

"Really? Wow... I had no idea, all of the sudden?" I ask, taken aback.

"Some emergency back in Snezhnaya, as I've been told." He shrugs.

I don't really believe him, but for now I guess I have to.

"I see. Also, sir, may I head into town today? I need to pick something up for myself."

"Of course you can." He says, cupping my cheeks, startling me a bit. "Just let Thoma know when you're leaving, I trust you won't be gone too long."

I blush, his eyes gazing into mine.

"I-I won't, sir." I stammer, glancing away.

He smirks, nodding.

"You're always so good, Levi. Have fun."

He steps away from the door, walking down the hall.

I sigh, getting dressed. I'll do my morning tasks first, then go into town around noon.

—---------------------------------------------------------------

By the time I'm finished, it's noon, just like I expected. I quickly make my way to the kitchen, finding Thoma.

"Hey, I'm heading into town for some things."

"Oh, okay. You need me to come with?" He asks, finishing up what he's doing.

"No, I'm good. Just stuff I have to get for myself, you get it." I shrug.

He nods in response.

I head out of the kitchen and down the hallway towards the front of the castle, to the front door. I take a deep breath, stepping outside. I trail down the long flight of stairs, taking the road into town. As I walk in, I look around for someone to point me in the right direction. I spot general Gorou, talking to Kazuha once again. He should be able to help, I hope. I stroll towards them, holding my hand up to shade myself from the sun.

"Levi, good to see you." He says, waving me over.

"You too, sir." I say, bowing my head slightly.

"Need something?"

"Yes, actually. Do you know I can find the alchemist, Albedo?" I ask.

"Yeah, I've heard the name. Unfortunately, I don't know where he's located." He says, scratching the side of his neck. "But, I know his assistant is often at the raw material shop south of here. She can probably help you."

"Thank you, I'll head there now." I say, waving to the both of them.

I know who he's talking about, I've only heard her name when I get materials for Ayato's sword, but it's Sucrose. As I start south, I notice some townsfolk are getting the decorations for the festival ready. They're preparing large pieces of fabric, stringing them with small lights as well as small carved wooden statues. I reach the town center, standing near the fountain and looking around.

"Heeey, Levi!"

I turn, seeing a longtime friend, Kaeya. He's a knight for the kingdom of Monstadt, so I didn't expect to see him here of all places.

"Oh! Long time no see."

"Yeah, I know. I'm actually in town for the festival, I was gonna stop by the castle to see you but turns out you found me first." He snickers.

"I'd love to stay and catch up but I'm actually looking for someone right now, I'll see you later okay?" I say quickly, heading into the shopping district.

"Oh-! Alright then, have fun!" He waves, watching me go.

I continue to the shop Gorou was talking about, located at the edge of town. I notice a meek looking girl outside of it, looking at some dandelion seeds. She has large round glasses and mint colored hair, jotting down something in a small notebook.

"Excuse me, are you Sucrose...?" I ask.

"Yes, that's me. Do you need something?" She looks, expectantly.

"I'm looking for Albedo, can you take me to him?"

"Ah- Well- yes, I suppose. He's located out of town, if you have time to follow me there." She says.

"That's no problem, I just need to speak with him as soon as possible."

"Well then, follow me, please." She says, starting to walk.

I follow, walking alongside her along the road. We walk in comfortable silence for a bit, before she speaks.

"May I ask... what do you need to speak to Mr. Albedo for?"

"I need to see if he can make an elixir or something of the sort for me. Something that can make another thing appear human."

"Hm... that's a strange request, what exactly is this 'something' that you're trying to make appear human?"

"It's just an experiment I'm trying. It's not anything specific, just another living creature."

I can't exactly tell her I'm trying to disguise the Oni everyone's been so afraid of.

"It doesn't sound out of the realm of his capabilities. I guess he'll tell you what's possible when

we arrive." She says.

"Whatever it takes."

After about half an hour, we arrive at the location of the alchemist's house, a small cottage located close to the woods near the outskirts of town. Sucrose knocks on the door.

"Mr. Albedo, there's a visitor for you." She announces.

"Come in." He says, his voice muffled through the door.

We walk inside the house and I find myself in a small comfy living room lit by dim candlelight. I look around, spotting Albedo standing over an alchemist table. The table itself, which is large and wooden, has several glass beakers, flasks, and crucibles on it. He turns, glancing at me.

"You work for Lord Kamisato, right?"

"Yes, I do. But, I'm not here for him, I'm here for me."

"Oh? And what brings you to me? Surely someone like yourself shouldn't require my services."

"First, I need to know if it's possible..." I say, nervously.

"And what would that be?"

"Is there a way... to make another living thing appear as a person...?"

Albedo stops working, turning to look at me fully.

"That's a... bizarre request, but it is possible. You're looking for something that will only alter appearance, yes? Not turning them into a human."

"Yes, only appearance."

"That's very simple to make, yes. I just need some information about the subject in question and I can start gathering my materials."

"I don't... have anything specific in mind."

He sighs, moving away from his table and sitting on the couch.

"Sit."

I obey, noticing he's slightly agitated. He stares at me for a moment, before inhaling and speaking again.

"I can't make a generic elixir because it will have different effects on different creatures. The duration will also vary based on body size, amongst other things. So I need to know what you're trying to change the appearance of."

I'm quiet for a bit, sweating nervously as I look down at my lap.

"Well... I'm trying to change the appearance of a monster."

"Oh. Well, that's a little more specific. But, I still need some details."

"U-Uh..." I mutter.

I glance up, seeing him staring at me.

"Can't I just... leave it at that?"

"No. We need to be specific. Monster is a rather broad term and monsters themselves have very different bodies and genetic makeup."

I glance over at Sucrose, seeing she's looking as well. Sighing, I turn back to Albedo.

"Can this stay between us...? Alchemist and client...?"

"I suppose. The people in town don't really want anything to do with me so it's not like I could tell anyone anyway." He says, his voice monotone.

I inhale and exhale. This is the only chance I have, I have to just go for it.

"An... Oni." I mutter.

Albedo's eyebrows raise in intrigue as Sucrose gasps quietly.

"You mean... the Oni that's been lurking around the last month or so...? Sucrose told me about it, she overheard general Gorou in town."

"He, actually... but yes. He means no harm, he only kills when he's attacked first. He doesn't want to harm humans but... they keep trying to harm him..." I trail off, tears forming in my eyes.

I sniff, wiping them away before sitting up.

"I want him to appear human so the townsfolk will learn to like him just like I did. Then when we feel they're ready, we reveal his true form."

Albedo stares at me silently for a moment before nodding.

"I see. You want to clear up this whole misunderstanding and help him from being mistreated by the generals' soldiers, a noble cause."

"Yes, that's all I want. So... will you help me...?"

He goes quiet again, resting his chin on his hands as he thinks. After a few minutes, he speaks.

"I'll need some time to make the materials I'll need but... yes, I will. I can see you have a good heart and personally, I want to see your efforts succeed." He smiles gently.

I get overwhelmed in relief and joy, trembling a bit as tears drip down my face. I try to express my thanks, but can only choke out whimpers with a smile on my face. I wipe my eyes, sniffling as I try to compose myself.

"Thank you... so much, Mr. Albedo. I'll make sure to tell everyone you played a major part in this if it all works out."

"That won't be necessary. I like my quiet life, I'm just doing this to see the results. To me, this is an experiment." He says, standing up.

I stand up with him, bowing in appreciation.

"I cannot express enough how much this means to me. Do you have a timeframe for when this will be done?"

"I'm not sure. I'll send Sucrose to give you updates the further I progress. But, if I get what I need, I should finish it a few days from now."

"Um... when you send her... could she meet me in the woods behind the castle? I don't want Sir Kamisato to know- what I'm doing." I say, anxiously.

"Of course. When she takes you back you can show her. Is there anything else?"

"Nope. That's everything. Tha-"

"Enough with the praise, you can go, I have work to do."

I nod, heading for the door as Albedo waves goodbye. Sucrose follows behind me, exiting as we start walking down the path.

"So, what's this Oni like?" She asks.

"He was... very standoffish when we first met but that's understandable now. After spending more time with him, he's become very cheerful and extroverted. We've become so comfortable with each other in such a short amount of time, it's relieving."

"That's interesting. I'll be excited to meet him once you bring him into town." She smiles.

Another half an hour and we make it back to town. I walk back to the castle, taking Sucrose behind it to show her the woods and my window.

"I see, it shouldn't be that hard for me to get here. I'll be back soon, but for now I must head back to Mr. Albedo." She says, waving as she jogs back to town.

I return to the front of the castle, entering through the front door. I groan as I step inside, tired from all the running around. Slumping against the door, I close my eyes for a second.

"Levi."

I open my eyes with a start, seeing Ayato standing in front of me, his signature smile on his face.

"Ah... good afternoon, sir." I say, standing up straight.

"Oh, I don't want you calling me 'sir' anymore, just call me Ayato." He hums.

I freeze up, stunned.

"H-Huh?" I stutter in surprise.

"You heard me right. Just call me Ayato."

"I... I know you have...favoritism over me, sir, but... I-I feel like calling you by your first name is over the line."

I blush faintly as I stumble over my words. He cups my head in his hands, looking into my eyes.

"I want you to. It's refreshing to hear you talk to me as if I was your friend, not your superior. It makes me happy."

"A-Ah, okay-"

"You can be casual with me when we're by ourselves, okay? So you're more comfortable with it."

I only nod in response, my face flushed.

"Good. Now then, Thoma needs your help with washing the windows, he's by the backdoor right now." He says, smiling.

"I'll... go, then." I say, hurrying down the hallway to the kitchen.

I walk into the dining room, seeing Thoma.

"Welcome back, you find what you needed in town?" He asks, rolling up his sleeves and grabbing a soapy rag.

"Yeah, everything worked out fine. Now let's get to work." I respond, rolling up my sleeves as well.

I begin to work with Thoma, washing the windows in the dining room. We alternate between washing and drying, causing my mind to wander. It was so easy finding Albedo, and he helped without much trouble. I'm so, so lucky. Now tonight I can tell Itto about it.

"You ok? You seem spacey." Thoma asks, snapping me out of it.

"Yeah, I'm fine. Just thinking about a lot of things."

"Like what?"

"I... have a friend coming to town soon for a few days. He'll be here when the festival starts but he doesn't have a lot of money so I have to find a place for him to stay."

That's the story I gotta stick with, a friend coming to town.

"Oh! I'm sure Ayato will give us money for the time off he's giving us. I thought I saw Kaeya in town too, so maybe you can ask him if he wants to help out."

"That's actually a good idea. I'm excited for you and everyone to meet him, he's really fun." I smile to myself, drying a window.

"I'm sure he is." Thoma chuckles.

We continue to make small talk for the rest of the evening, before starting dinner preparations. Ayato and Ayaka enter the dining room shortly after he starts cooking, taking their seats as the Tsaritsa and her military officers join them. I'm helping Thoma when the bell of the castle tolls, indicating someone's at the door.

"I'll get it." I say, heading out of the kitchen.

I wipe my brow and roll down my sleeves before approaching the door, answering it. My eyebrows raise as I see Kaeya.

"What's up? I figured I stopped by before town curfew to see you." He smiles.

"O-Oh, I'm in the middle of helping with dinner... I'd have to ask Ayato for permission if you can come in."

I turn to head back to the dining room to ask, but stop dead in my tracks. Ayato stands only a few feet behind me, looming.

"Oh, sir-"

"Who's at the door?" He asks, cutting me off with a smile.

"Kaeya- er, Sir Kaeya of Monstadt. He's... a friend of mine." I stutter nervously.

Since Kaeya is a knight, I have to refer to him with the proper title in front of higher class people like Ayato. He walks past me to the door. I stand behind him as he starts talking to Kaeya.

"It's a pleasure to meet you, Sir Kaeya. You're friends with Levi, yes? It's nice he has someone to talk to outside of the castle." He says, glancing over at me.

"Oh I just got here early for the festival, I don't plan on staying. But yeah, we were close as kids when he lived back in Monstadt." Kaeya says, followed by chuckles.

"That's nice, very nice..." He trails off. "Unfortunately, the Tsaritsa is still in my presence until tomorrow, so I can't invite any guests in."

"Oh, I see. Well, I'll leave you to it then. I'll catch you later, Levi." He says, walking away and into the night.

Ayato closes the door, gesturing to head back to the kitchen. We start walking, as he keeps stride with me.

"What a fine young gentleman, I had no idea you lived in Monstadt when you were a child." He says.

"Yes, for a while. I don't really remember how I got here or how I ended up homeless but... childhood memories with Sir Kaeya and his brother are all I have." I respond.

"I'm sorry to hear that. Hopefully the festival will help you create new and fond memories. Thoma informed me another friend of yours might be coming as well, I'm interested to meet them."

"Thank you. I'll tell you whether or not he'll be here, hopefully he will..." I trail off, heading into the kitchen.

Thoma's almost done with dinner, just finishing up a few more dishes.

"Great, you're back. Can you take these out? I'm almost done making the entrees." He smiles.

"Sure, no problem."

I carry the food out to the dining room, setting them down around everyone sitting. Childe flinches as I set a plate near him, causing him to look away. I feel my heart sink a bit, before setting the rest of the food down. I stand by the wall, watching as Thoma comes out with the entrees. Ayaka smiles at me, as he sets them all down before standing beside me. As the Tsaritsa has been here, Thoma and I have been acting more like actual servants than the laid back ones we usually are. So we stand up straight, with our arms behind our back. We remain quiet, overhearing everyone at the table talking. Nothing attention grabbing comes up, just politics and money talk.

After an hour or so, I start clearing the table of dishes as Thoma helps. I'm so antsy to return to my room so I can tell Itto the good news. After setting the dishes in the sink, I hurry back and change into my pajamas, locking the door behind me.

It's only seven, I'll have to wait until everyone's asleep before leaving.

I grab a book from one of my shelves and sit on my bed, deciding to read to pass the time.

About an hour or so later, a few knocks on the window startle me. I turn around quickly, peering out to see Itto looking through the glass. When we make eye contact, he smiles, waving. I let out a sigh of relief, quickly opening it and pulling him inside.

"You scared me, I was gonna wait a little longer before going to find you." I whisper, closing it.

"Is it too early? I never really know what time it is, I always kinda go by the sun." He says, letting out an embarrassed chuckle.

"We... should be ok. No one really bothers me after I'm off duty, maybe you were just so antsy to see me you couldn't help yourself." I tease, laughing quietly.

"You wish." He teases back, plopping down next to me. "What's this?"

He picks up the book, opening it. He skims through the pages, looking in curiosity.

"Oh, I was just reading to pass time. A classic vampire story." I explain.

"I should've known you knew how to read, you do live in a castle after all."

"Can you not?"

"Not... really? I know, like, simple words. Not big words like in this book though."

He smirks as he hands it back to me. I open my mouth to speak but a few knocks on the door cause me to freeze. I feel a shiver run up my spine as I go pale. I wait in silence, as Itto stays still as well.

"Levi? Are you awake?" Ayato says through the door.

I feel panic run through me, my heart thumping in my chest. I look at Itto with my eyes wide, his expression mirroring mine.

"Y-Yeah, I just got out of the bath. I'll be right there, sir." I lie, trying to sound casual.

"Take your time, I wouldn't want you to slip." He chuckles.

I stand, looking around frantically. I have to find a place for him to hide. I look at Itto, who stood up with me. He looks just as nervous. I glance down, seeing the space beneath my bed.

Perfect.

I motion for him to hide and he kneels, shimmying under. I flip the blankets to cover the edge, so he's completely hidden. I breathe deeply, trying to steady my heart rate. After somewhat of a mental pep talk and calming myself down, I move cautiously to the door, unlocking and opening it.

"Everything alright in here?" Ayato asks, concern evident in his voice.

"Yeah, I just... wanted to clean up a bit, in case you came in, sir." I lie, looking down.

"Oh, you don't have to worry about things like that. Unless you're hiding your unmentionables." He jokes, smiling as he walks in. "And what did I say about the whole 'sir' business? It's just you and me, call me Ayato."

"Sorry...Ayato, force of habit."

I close the door behind him, standing upright and proper.

"Please, sit. I need to talk to you about something important." He says.

I do as he says, sitting on the bed nervously.

"I know you haven't forgotten about what I did to Childe and lied to the Tsaritsa about, but that's okay. I came here to apologize for forcing you into such a situation." He explains.

He sits next to me, causing me to tense.

"It's not that I think what you did was the right thing to do, I'm just a little surprised you did it. Please, I don't want you of all people to think I'm a bad person... I just want to do what I can to protect this town." He says, somewhat remorseful.

"I know, and I don't think you're a bad person. You treat us servants so nicely this barely feels like a job. What happened... happened. They'll be gone tomorrow and I won't have to think about it anymore. I know this has been way more stressful for you so... I don't hold anything against you for what you did." I respond.

He smiles at me.

"Thank you. That means a lot to me."

I smile in return, still tense. I can only imagine what Itto is thinking...hearing all of this.

"Now, I have some other news as well. General Gorou has told me he thinks he found where the Oni has been living, a cave west of here. They plan an attack soon when they know for sure, but that threat should be neutralized as well too." He sighs in relief. "No more worrying, right?"

"Yeah... that is good news." I say, strained.

Ayato smiles again, shifting so he's fully straddling my lap. I gaze up at him, my heart rate picking up as I feel my face flush.

"Wha-"

"You know... your hair is surprisingly dry from having just taken a bath." He says, letting it fall between his fingers.

I blush and try to keep calm. What is he doing?

"I'm surprised it's not even a little wet..."

"I took the bath a while ago and I've realized my hair dries rather fast. Kinda weird, actually." I laugh, trying to change the topic.

I feel the weight of him on my lap as he stares at my hair, still between his fingers as he plays with it. Silence falls in the room, Ayato going into a trance-like state. I feel my heart rate starting to increase.

"Is there anything you want to ask me?" He finally asks.

"Uh, no. I-I could never ask anything from you...."

"Anything you'd like to... tell me?"

I feel my stomach drop, as his gaze moves down from my head and to my eyes.

He can't know... right?

It feels like he stares right through me, as if trying to search for the truth.

"What makes you think that?" I ask, my voice cracking.

I feel my face heat up as he shifts, his hands stroking along my jawline.

"You're so easy to tease, Levi. You get so worked up." He says, chuckling playfully.

My heart flutters in response, his words sending chills down my spine. I laugh nervously, trying to mask the rapid thumping of my heart.

"I-I'm glad I amuse you, sir." I say, my face getting hotter.

He chuckles as his hand moves from my face to my chin, raising my head to make eye contact.

"What did I say about calling me by my name when we're alone?" He coos, his eyes heavy as his eyebrows raise.

"O-Oh, I'm sorry... Ayato."

"That's better."

He smiles, caressing my cheek with his thumb. I blush deeply, trying not to look at his eyes.

"You... usually don't go this far with teasing..."

"I know, I just like seeing you blush." He smirks.

My face burns even hotter, letting out a shaky sigh.

"I'm glad you think I'm worth it, s- Ayato..." I stutter, stumbling over my words.

"Oh, but you are, my dear. I've never seen you this nervous around anyone but me, it feels

special."

He grasps my hand in his, bringing it to his lips. He kisses it, running his thumb across my knuckles. I let out a flustered gasp in embarrassment as I cover my mouth. He shifts so that he's looking at me, holding my gaze.

"I want you to know that you can talk to me about anything, right?"

"Y-Yeah."

"I know you feel guilty about me favoring you to other servants, but that's my decision. You're very special to me, Levi. I need you to know that." He says, his eyes full of emotion.

I stay quiet for a moment, before nodding.

"Thank you... Ayato. But... May I please go to bed now? I want to be well rested for the morning."

I need an excuse to get him out of the room. I'm so embarrassed Itto is hearing all of this private talk that's just supposed to be just between Ayato and myself. Especially...stuff like this.

"Of course, pleasant dreams, Levi." He says, flashing his bright smile.

He gets off my lap, leaving the room and closing the door behind him. I wait for his footsteps to disappear down the hallway before I sigh deeply.

"You can come out." I whisper.

Itto crawls out from under the bed, sighing as well. He positions himself, sitting on the floor.

"That was... something." He says, awkwardly.

"Yeah, I know..." I look away. "I can't believe... he chose tonight to come see me... he normally doesn't do stuff like that."

"It's not any of my business but... he seems like all those other royals who sent their men after

me. That's just my two cents..." He says, shifting uncomfortably.

"N-No, he's... he's perfectly nice and lovely-"

"If he was, would you have made me hide?"

I stiffen before looking down.

"And from what I overheard... I don't really like how he takes advantage of your passiveness..." He continues, almost sounding regretful as the words come out of his mouth.

I start thinking.

Is that the case? No... it's just... teasing, right? It's...always been that.

I quietly clear my throat, patting a spot next to me on the bed. He raises his eyebrows, getting up and sitting beside me, the mattress dipping as he does so.

"Ah, sorry. Just... forget I even said that, ok? I didn't mean to hurt your feelings." He chuckles, trying to lighten the mood.

"It's okay... I get it." I sigh, resting my head on his shoulder. "I do have some good news for you, though."

"What's that?"

"I spoke to an alchemist today, he said he'd make an elixir for you." I say, closing my eyes and smiling.

"Really?!" He says, beaming. "That's awesome! Did he say when it'd be ready?"

"Before the festival I think... he said in a few days, his assistant should come by soon and tell me for sure."

"Yeah! I can't wait! I'm super hyped for your plan, dude!"

He squeezes my hand, excitedly. His shining eyes snap me out of overthinking about Ayato. Seeing him so full of happiness and excitement is infectious, causing me to smile.

I look over to the clock, noticing it's still early.

"We have time if um... I can read you a part of the book I had, if you want." I offer.

"Sure!" He says, sitting up.

I nod, grabbing the book from behind me. I flip to the first page, scanning the lines of text.

"Alright, let's see..."

I begin, and Itto leans in to hear every word. His head leans against mine as I read to him and... I start to realize how much I like this, just the two of us, our time together.

After a few more hours, I start feeling drowsy, still trying to read as my eyes start drooping. I lean into his shoulder, feeling myself slipping into sleep.

"I'll see you tomorrow, Levi..." I hear him say, as my glasses get taken off my face.

I nod my head, my eyes closing as I drift off to sleep.

—---------------------------------------------------------------

When I wake up, Itto is gone and the book is set on my dresser. I sigh in relief, getting out of bed and heading to the bathroom. I start my normal routine, quickly getting ready and heading to the dining room to prepare breakfast with Thoma. He's actually heading down the hall, before he sees me.

"Oh, Levi! Ayato wanted all of us to see the Tsaritsa off, come on." He says, causing me to trail behind him.

All of the servants, plus Ayato and Ayaka, all stand in the foyer. Ayato and the Tsaritsa exchange final goodbyes but... Childe isn't anywhere to be seen. Maybe he didn't want to see me or Ayato and went to the boat early, but that's understandable. I stand by Thoma silently, as Ayato calls for us.

"Could you both help bringing their things to the boat? They have quite a lot so they'll need the help."

"Of course." We say in unison.

Thoma and I head upstairs, grabbing their bags and lugging them to the carriage. We repeat

this process a few times. I grab the last bag from one of the officers' rooms when I hear the door close behind me. I turn around, finding someone standing there. The one with short pale green hair, he has piercing red eyes. He was standing with Childe when they first got here, this must be his room. He has a smirk plastered on his face, giving me a horrible, sickly feeling.

"I'm almost done here, sir. This is the last bag." I smile, as politely as possible.

He says nothing as he approaches me slowly, his expression unchanging. He reaches out and touches my cheek with his hand, causing me to flinch.

"Childe was right, you are a vision." He says, his voice deep and smooth.

"Oh... thank you, sir. If you'll excuse me, I need to bring this to the carriage." I say, trying to keep my composure as I go to get past him.

He blocks the door, staring into my eyes.

"I'm not done with you. But where are my manners? You can call me Dottore." He says with a smile. "I already know you of course, Levi. Childe spoke about you many times, like a school boy with a crush."

"It's a pleasure to meet you, sir, but I really need to get going. I wouldn't want you missing your boat." I say, stepping past him.

"You're not getting out of here that easily, blondie."

He grabs me by the arm. I start to panic, the memories of what happened before rushing through my head. I struggle, but he's much stronger than me, just like Childe was. He lifts me up against the wall, keeping a tight grip on me as I drop the bag.

"I should've made my move when I still had time, unfortunate that we're heading back to Snezhnaya so early. So, how about we make up for that lost time right now?" He purrs, his lips pressing against my ear.

I go to object, but he uses that opportunity to grab my tongue, holding it between his fingers.

"You would be a good subject for me. What I would give to cut you open and see what you looked like on the inside... to run a wide array of experiments on you."

No, no, I can't stand to listen to his disgusting fantasies. I squirm against him as he grips my tongue tighter, pulling it out a bit further. He examines it, before letting go, moving his hand to my eye as he holds it open.

"Hmm, these baby blues of yours would look so nice cased in resin. You could be my perfect little specimen boy, I just have the urge to just kidnap you and take you back to my lab. The thought of dissecting every last inch of you is really turning me on." He pants, his grip on me becoming tighter.

His sharp teeth scrape against my Adam's apple, before his tongue trails up my neck. It slides inside of my mouth, pressing against the back of my throat. Tears prick the corner of my eyes as I whimper, petrified that he'll inject me with some sort of tranquilizer if I fight back. I don't know what kind of shit this guy has on hand.

In a blur, the door to the room bursts open so hard it almost flies off its hinges. In a rush of movement, my body drops to the ground as I see Dottore holding his face in pain, with Childe standing between us.

"Get out of here, you fucking pervert." He growls.

Dottore scoffs, picking up his bag.

"Don't act so high and mighty, Ajax, at least I won't get beaten to a pulp for this." He taunts, starting to leave.

Childe stays quiet as he slams the door shut, leaving us alone. I stand, trembling. He turns to face me as we look at each other in silence for a few seconds.

"I... overhead you were taking bags alone. Dottore is a nutcase and..." He trails off. "I knew he'd... try something..."

We're quiet for another few minutes, awkwardness thick in the air. He avoids eye contact, fiddling with his long red scarf. I slowly approach him, wrapping my arms around him timidly. He gasps, barely audible, as if he expected me not to hear it.

"Thank you..." I mumble.

He tenses, his arms raised in uncertainty. A few seconds later, he hugs me in return, still clearly anxious.

"You're... welcome." He says, his voice shaking.

He's warm. Although he treated me the way he did, he went out of his way to apologize and make it clear that he regrets his behavior. I...don't know how to feel. But, I know he saved me just now, so this is the least I could do. Hopefully this might give him a little closure.

He slowly and unsteadily places his hand on my head, petting me gently. I allow him, feeling the soft fabric of his scarf against my face.

"Levi, what are you doing? The Tsaritsa-" Ayato says, opening the door.

He cuts himself off as he sees us, causing me to let Childe go.

"I-I'm sorry, sir. I'll go right now." I say, moving past him and heading to the foyer.

When I get there, Thoma opens his mouth to speak, but I don't give him the chance as I pack in the final bags. I move to the front of the carriage, petting the horses and trying to get my mind off of it. To him, that must've seemed very strange... but I'll just have to explain what happened at a later time. I look into the distance, as the wind gently blows my hair.

"Hey." Thoma says, getting my attention. I turn to him.

"Ayato needs us to clean up the rooms. They'll be staying on the boat until sunset when they leave."

I nod, following him inside.

The next few hours are spent as normal, but I haven't seen Ayato since he walked in like that. I was hoping to get a quiet moment to explain but it seems like he's been out all day. I'm taking the trash out when Sucrose climbs the tall stairs to the castle.

"Hah... hah... good afternoon... Levi." She pants.

"Take your time, those stairs are rough." I say, tossing the trash in the bin.

She takes a few deep breaths before standing up straight.

"Is now an ok time to talk?"

I look around, motioning for her to follow. We move farther from the castle, so no one could overhear.

"Mr. Albedo has told me the elixir will be ready in two days. He said to come whenever possible and he'd also explain the dosage when you arrive as well." She says, quietly.

"That's such good news, tell him thank you for me."

"Of course. I'll leave you to your work then." She says, heading back down the long flight stairs.

Man, she has to come all this way just to tell me a little bit of information. It's not like there could be another way though, if Albedo sent letters, they could be intercepted and read.

I head back into the castle, closing the door.

"What was that about?"

I jump as I turn around, seeing Ayato after hours of basically vanishing.

"Ah, I have some medicine being made for me. It's...special so I had to outsource to...Albedo, the alchemist."

"Oh? Special how?" He asks, as he walks alongside me.

"It's...personal, I wish not to talk about it..."

"I won't push it any further then."

We walk in silence for a few more minutes before I finally gain the courage to speak up.

"Ayato...what you saw earlier, it wasn't anything to worry about." I say, stopping.

He comes to a stop as well, looking at me.

"What?" He asks, simply.

"Childe, he... he helped me. Another of the Tsaritsa's officers was taking advantage of me and he... stopped him. I was just hugging him as a sort of reaction to that..." I mumble nervously.

"You have nothing to be worried about, I understand."

I exhale.

"That's all I needed, thank you."

"You've been through so much recently..." He sighs, stroking my hair.

I lean my head into his hand, sighing.

"It's fine... I'll be ok now at least."

He brings his hand to his chin, thinking.

"I think as an 'I owe you', I should treat you to dinner tonight. Somewhere nice in town?" He offers.

"I-I could never-"

"I insist, you deserve to be treated better. Treated like gold." He hums.

I feel myself blushing, covering my face.

"Aah, there it is. Your blushing face is my favorite look." He chuckles playfully, removing my

hands.

My face heats up more as it's revealed to him.

"I'll take that as a yes?"

"Y-Yes... Ayato." I stutter.

"Wonderful. I might have a smaller suit for you to wear out, I'll let you know." He smiles, walking off.

As he disappears up the stairs, I let out a sigh.

"I don't really like how he takes advantage of your passiveness..."

Itto's words reverberate through my head. That can't be the case. Ayato has always treated me so well, better than the other servants... He's my friend, he took me off the street and made my life better. Friendship for a long period of time is a just cause for teasing, right? That's... what I think. I sigh again, rubbing my temple.

—---------------------------------------------------------------

Time passes and I'm cleaning Ayato's room. I grab some stray clothes when I kneel down, grabbing some beneath his bed. I stand, tossing the clothes aside before I notice a small box. I pull it out from beneath his bed, it's unmarked. If it's a present, it doesn't say who it's for and it's not even wrapped. Part of me wants to open it, but I shouldn't open things that don't belong to me. It would also look bad if Ayato came in and saw me looking at whatever's inside. I decide against it, placing it back under. I continue to clean his room, humming as I focus. I finish and am about to leave when Ayato comes in.

"There you are! I was about to start searching for that suit I promised." He says, happily heading to his wardrobe.

"Are you going to change first? Like always, I'll help if you want to wear something different out." I ask, walking and standing next to him.

"You know... I think I'll wear that white ensemble you got me, with the red brooch."

"Really?"

"Yeah, I haven't worn it much and I feel like I should for this special occasion."

"Wonderful choice." I grin, as he removes his clothing.

I grab the outfit from his wardrobe, dressing him carefully. All of his clothes tend to have a long process of getting it all on, so I usually take my time with it. I pull his jacket on, fastening the buttons and he remains still for me. I help slip on his shoes and adjust small details to make sure it looks all even. It's one of the more tedious parts of my duties, but it's definitely a special privilege. I set the large red brooch above his right breast pocket, stepping back.

"There you go, perfect."

"It does look amazing, hmm." He grins, moving his hair out of his face.

I smile in response, staring at his reflection in the standing mirror.

"Now, let me dress you." He says, grabbing what he picked for me.

"What?! N-No, I can do it myself!" I blush.

"I only want you to dress me because these clothes are difficult to put on by myself. Let me do this for you." He chuckles.

"Oh that's... that is true..."

I nervously shuck off my uniform, grabbing the pants from him and slipping them on. He approaches, slipping the undershirt over my head. He starts dressing me carefully now, I don't understand how he can be so comfortable when I do it. I can feel my face heating up just experiencing this. As he fastens the buttons on the jacket, he ties a sash around my waist, pulling it tightly. I let out a surprised grunt in response.

"Sorry, was that too rough?" He asks.

"No, I was just...surprised." I reply, my face bright red.

He chuckles, tying it. He adjusts the small accessories along the jacket collar.

"That's it, it looks great." He smiles, turning me to face him.

Ayaka walks past his room, before stopping and looking in.

"Oh, Ayato! You look so nice, like prince charming!" She coos, squealing like a little girl.

He smiles.

"If I'm prince charming, Levi is my knight in shining armor." He jokes, raising my hand up and holding it.

"S-Stop..."

They both laugh before Ayato motions for me to follow him.

"Let us go."

I nod quickly as he leads me downstairs, we're both quiet until we reach the front door. He opens it, and I follow him outside. I walk beside him as he leads us down the staircase, to the waiting carriage. He holds the door open for me, and I enter. I sit, before he places himself beside me.

"Thank you." I say.

"For what?"

"For...this. You didn't have to do all of this for me..."

"I know. But I wanted to."

"Why?"

He sighs, looking out the carriage window.

"You're so special, you know that, right?" He mumbles.

"You keep saying things like that but...am I?"

"To me, you are. No one else understands... no one understands me like you do."

I'm quiet for a moment, contemplating his words.

"Well, I'm glad. I just want to do my best to make you happy, since you essentially saved my life." I eventually respond.

He looks at me, resting his head on his hand.

"You have nothing to worry about with me, Ayato. I will always be here for you."

He smiles, placing his hand over mine.

"That's all I needed to hear."

After a few minutes, the carriage stops as Ayato helps me out. Some townsfolk stare at the both of us, causing me to hide my face as I blush. Ayato moves his arm up and holds my hand.

"I've been to this restaurant multiple times, it's very good." He smiles.

I nod and he pulls me down the street, heading towards it. It's a very nice looking place, the front decorated with intricate designs and imagery. It has no sign, so I have no idea what it's even called. He leads me through the doors and the waiter immediately takes us to a large, special table. He pulls out the chair for me, and I sit down. I look at the menu, trying to decide on what to eat.

"Hmm..."

"Order whatever you want, I don't mind." He says.

"N-No... I'll just have... some pasta." I say, nervously.

"Excellent choice." He says, nodding.

He calls out to the waiter, placing our orders. I look around nervously as I fidget, not used to being dressed...like this. I shouldn't be in this position, I'm... not worth it. I get stuck in my negative thoughts as the food is quickly brought out and soon I'm enjoying a lovely pasta dish while he does the same. It's so good, I can barely even describe it. I'm so used to Thoma's cooking, which is good, but this is above even that. I look around the restaurant, admiring the decor and beautiful candles held up by lanterns and chandeliers. I eat some more of the pasta as I look back towards Ayato. He's staring at me, his head propped on his hand. I hold his gaze as we eat.

"Is there something on my face?" I ask, mouth full.

He chuckles.

"No, you just look so handsome in those clothes."

I blush, almost choking as I swallow my food, wiping my mouth.

"You... look nice too... thank you."

"You're welcome."

After about half an hour, we finish our meal and Ayato pays the waiter, leaving a hefty tip. He moves to help me up as we walk out of the restaurant.

At this point, I just want to return to the castle. Being out like this brings stress and I'm eager to see Itto again.

"I think we-"

"Oh! General Gorou!" Ayato says, excitedly.

I turn, seeing him approaching us with a wave.

"Lord Kamisato, Levi, didn't expect to see you both out tonight." He says.

"We just finished eating, are you on business, sir?" I ask.

"Yes, actually. This Oni situation has me out here at ungodly hours all the time." He sighs.

I tense, sweating nervously.

"But you've been making progress, yes?" Ayato asks.

"Trying. It's become much more elusive than before, can't find the damn thing. But because of that, at least my men aren't being killed. I had thought maybe it had gone away, but Kazuha says there's plenty of signs it's still here."

I start to panic, hoping they haven't come across where he's staying. I don't want him to get hurt.

"You look like you have something to add, Levi." Gorou says.

I snap out of it, shaking my head.

"No... I don't, sir. Just still nervous about the whole thing is all."

"Very well."

We walk away from him, waving as we get back in the carriage. It starts moving as Ayato looks at me.

"Are you okay?"

"I'm fine... just concerned why that Oni changed behavior so randomly." I say, feigning worry.

"Don't worry, if it ever shows up, I'll make sure it never even touches you." He reassures.

I give a fake smile before looking out the window. We both say nothing for the rest of the trip until the carriage stops at the castle, getting out and heading inside.

"I really enjoyed tonight, Levi." He says gently, as we continue down the main hall. "If you want, I can escort you to your room."

"That's okay. I think I'll just go alone..."

"Very well." He says, his tone almost sounding agitated.

I head to my room and shut the door, taking a few deep breaths. I look at the time, seeing it's about an hour or two past when I'd usually meet him. I quickly lock the door and climb out the window, heading into the woods. I start to run, making a beeline to the clearing.

I hope he's still there, if he's there at all.

As I run through the trees, I charge through the branches, finding him there. He's sitting in the same spot, head down. I rush towards him and he looks up, standing as I crash into his torso, hugging him tightly.

"I'm sorry! I'm so sorry-" I say shakily into his chest.

"W-Woah, woah, it's okay. Calm down." He says, pulling my face away so he can look at me.

I feel tears pouring from my eyes, my body trembling.

"Shh, shh. It's ok, don't get so worked up over being late." He chuckles, wiping my tears with his thumbs.

I sniff, feeling myself calm down.

"Ayato... took me to eat and it lasted longer than I wanted..." I mumble.

"Man, you were out with your master and kept thinking about spending time with me? Guess I'm a pretty high priority." He jokes, pressing his finger against my forehead.

I flinch at his touch, before laughing along with him.

"Maybe it's one of your Oni tricks to make me taste better for when you..."

I trail off before jumping on him.

"Eat me!"

He chuckles, wrapping his arms around me and leaning his head on mine.

"I like being with you. When I'm with Ayato... I always feel like I have to act a certain way... always under pressure, you know?" I start, looking up at the sky. "I know I sound like a broken record but... I feel like I can be myself with you, say and act how I want."

"I can say the same. I haven't felt this...happy since I was a kid. And once this elixir is done, I feel like maybe... maybe I can start trusting other humans again." He says.

"Speaking of, I was informed it'll be ready in two days. You excited or what?" I ask.

"Of course! Celebrating a human festival with you is all I'm looking forward to, well, that and the food." He snickers.

"I can imagine it now, trying to pull you away from all the vendor stands so you don't eat everything."

"You couldn't pull me even if you tried." He teases.

I smile, leaning on his shoulder.

"Hey, can we just... sit here? I... feel so calm when I'm with you. You also feel like a big teddy

bear." I say, chuckling quietly.

"I don't even know what that means, but it sounds positive." He says, smiling.

We stay there, just sitting in silence as I close my eyes, feeling the breeze against my face. I open my eyes as Itto shifts, his arm moving around me so he's more comfortable. I look up at him as we make eye contact. His eyes are mesmerizing. I feel a shock run through my system, a light blush creeping on my face as I look away.

"Hey, that outfit is really nice, I just noticed. Did Ayato pick it out for you?"

I nod.

"I hope I can get something like that too, but I'd be happy with any clothes." He beams.

"We'll see. I'm sure this cost a lot of money... I'll buy you something with what I can raise."

"For real? You don't have to..."

"Well, humans don't just go around town wearing loincloths." I chuckle.

"Good point." He says, letting out an amused sigh.

I stay there, just enjoying the company of the one person that's made me happy in a long, long

time.

After hours of just idly chatting and resting, I have to return to the castle once again. I groan, sitting up from his shoulder.

"Heading back?"

"I have to... but I don't want to..." I sigh.

"Go. I'll be waiting for you tomorrow night." He smiles.

I smile and nod, heading back to my room. I climb through the window and close it, removing the nice suit Ayato had dressed me in. I climb in bed, closing my eyes, hoping to sleep off the exhaustion that today has brought me.

—---------------------------------------------------------------

The next two days are, fortunately, uneventful. No strange behavior from Ayato and no more further progress reports from general Gorou. He has made patrols more tight per Ayato's request though, making it hard to sneak out at night or for Itto to sneak into my room. That morning, I get dressed and head to the kitchen, finding the siblings eating breakfast.

"Sir, may I head into town to grab my medicine from the alchemist? " I ask, timidly.

"Of course, take all the time you need." Ayato says.

I nod, before heading down the hall and exiting through the front door. I walk down the long stairway and onto the road that goes into town. I move at a slightly faster pace, eager to get there. Since he's all the way on the other side and then some, it'll take around twenty minutes at this rate. I walk down the road, my mind set on getting the elixir and getting back. I don't know why, but I feel like something is going to happen. Whether it's good or bad, I can't tell.

—---------------------------------------------------------------

I arrive at Albedo's house, knocking on the door lightly. Sucrose answers almost immediately, grinning when she sees me.

"Perfect! He was just adding the finishing touches to make sure there's no side effects." She says, letting me in.

I take a seat on the sofa, the house itself still as dim as when I first visited. Albedo emerges from a different room, holding a small Mason jar of yellow, sparkly liquid.

"You're quite antsy, hm?" He says, letting out a curt, quiet laugh. "You got here much earlier than expected."

"General Gorou's guards have been going out more often and it worries me... I just want to make sure Itto's safe." I say.

"Ah, so that's the Oni's name. Well, don't worry, this should help with your plea." He says, handing the jar to me as he sits.

"It wears off every twelve hours and he only has to drink a small amount. Nothing should happen if he drinks more, just for longevity's sake he should take small sips. It shouldn't harm him either, just a simple puff of smoke and he should look human." He explains.

I nod, staring at the jar.

"Thank you so much, Albedo."

"Don't mention it. If you have any other questions, I'll be in town for the festival, per Sucrose's request."

I nod again, gripping it in my hands. I walk back to the front door, turning to leave.

"You sure care a lot about this Oni, don't you?" He adds, causing me to freeze.

"What do you mean...?" I ask, looking over my shoulder.

"I mean, you're risking a lot for him. Going behind Lord Kamisato's back, meeting with him in secret, lying to general Gorou about his whereabouts."

I sweat nervously, averting eye contact.

"He..." I stutter. "He doesn't deserve to be hunted... he's just trying to live in peace..."

"I understand that. I just figured if you're doing all of this sneaking around, you must care for him more than you think, that's all."

I stare at him, my hands tightening around the jar. I feel a blush creeping on my face, averting my eyes again.

"I really don't know, Albedo... I mean, I do care about him. He's my friend...and I care about him. That's all there is to it." I reiterate, uncertainly.

He lets out an amused sigh, a small smile on his face.

"I wish you good luck, Levi."

I nod, leaving the house and walking back to town. As I go, I start thinking about it more.

I do what I do for him because I want him to live in peace. It's unfair he's treated like a monster just because he... Well, technically is one. But he isn't a monster, he's good. I know he is, if anything, I'm more relaxed around him than Ayato. But... is that really all there is to it?

I shake my head, looking down at the elixir in my hand. I sigh to myself, slipping it into my pocket.

I arrive in town to find it as bustling as ever. People talk to one another, small snippets of conversations here and there. I move through everyone, wanting to get back to the castle.

I arrive at the gate, the guard letting me through without a second thought. I head up the stairway, entering as the door creaks open.

"Back already?"

I look, seeing Thoma holding a basket of laundry.

"Just some medicine, it wouldn't have taken too long."

"Oh, that friend of yours, Sir Kaeya? He's waiting for you in Ayato's office. Says he's been trying to talk to you for a few days now." He shrugs.

"Thanks."

I exhale, heading to the office. I knock on the door, entering soon after. In the middle of conversion, they look up and see me.

"Ah, good, you're here. Sit down, I need to talk to you." Ayato says, gesturing to the other empty chair

I sit down in front of him.

"What is it?" I ask nervously.

"I've been thinking... Since general Gorou has upped security around town, I figured we need to be safe too. I've requested Sir Kaeya to be your personal bodyguard, until he leaves after the festival, that is."

I nod slowly, not saying anything.

"Well?"

"I... I appreciate it. But I feel like I don't need my own personal guard, that and it feels unfair if I'm the only one who has one out of the entire staff. I rarely go near the woods as is..."

"I understand that. But we need to be safer, you in particular are an asset I cannot afford to lose. You and Sir Kaeya are already good friends as well, so just see it as you'll be hanging out the duration of the festival." He smiles.

I nod again.

"Yes... sir."

I glance at Kaeya and he looks...unsure and reluctant. Was he forced into this? What's the point of only being guarded for a short period of time?

"Good. Now, about the festival itself. It's going to be bigger than last year's. Double the merchants and nobility are coming. That's why I'm having him see you're not harmed or harassed." Ayato explains.

It makes sense but...the past times I've gone to the festival I was fine, nothing even happened. Is it just because more people will be coming?

"Oh, remember? My friend is coming, he should be here tomorrow, actually. I don't need a knight's protection if I have someone else with me." I say, nervously. "I'm sure he wouldn't want to work during an event anyway..."

"You never know, some drunk might try to jump you when you're alone."

At this rate, he's going to keep persisting, coming up with new ways around my arguments.

"Yes... ok, I apologize for being stubborn, sir."

"I understand, don't apologize. As for you, Sir Kaeya, when the festival starts I want you with

him at all times. No arguments. And if anything does happen, just let me know immediately."

"Understood, sir." He responds, standing with a small bow.

"I'll see him out." I say, standing. We exit his office, awkwardly quiet as we head downstairs.

"He's... not normally this protective. He's been very laid back until recently..." I mumble.

"I know, I feel the same way. It's odd."

We arrive in the foyer and head to the front door, a pit forming in my chest.

"Hey." Kaeya says, halfway out.

I look up, seeing him with a hand on the door. He motions me to come closer. As I do, he leans into my ear.

"Don't worry, once I see your friend with you, I'll leave you alone. We'll just tell Ayato we've been together, 'kay?" He whispers, winking.

I nod, feeling some sort of relief. He steps out the door, leaving me alone. I take a deep breath, closing my eyes. I just want night to fall so I can give Itto the elixir.

"Levi."

I jump, feeling Ayato hovering over my shoulder.

"Yes?"

I turn, seeing him, his eyes seemingly piercing me.

"I apologize for my behavior... just... due to what happened I've become so worried for you..." He says, grasping my hands.

"It's fine-"

"If something else happened to you, I don't know what I would do. I..."

He trails off. I can feel him trembling. This behavior from him isn't strange but... it doesn't happen a lot.

"Ayato?"

He stops trembling, freezing in place. He takes a deep breath, raising his head.

"Ah, what am I doing? Acting like this... haha. Ignore me, I'm rambling." He says, smiling. "I

don't have any tasks for you today, don't feel the need to keep yourself busy. If Thoma needs help, he'll come to you."

After that, he walks away. Maybe all the isolation from other people is really getting to him...he doesn't go into town often and doesn't have many friends. I sigh, wanting to see the best in him. Maybe he just needs some time to relax. I shake my head, trying to spend the rest of the day doing something productive.

—---------------------------------------------------------------

I wait until night, when everyone else has retired and gone to their rooms. I'm in mine, ready in my pajamas as I set the elixir on my dresser, just looking at it. I perform the usual routine, checking out the window to make sure the coast is clear. Once I'm sure, I grab the bottle and climb out. I speed into the woods, trying to be relatively quiet.

After a few minutes of running, I arrive at the clearing. Itto's back is to me, as he's fiddling with something.

"What are you doing?" I whisper, making him jump.

He turns quickly, looking at me as he hides his hands behind his back.

"N-Nothing! I was just... um- y'know, it doesn't matter. You seem excited, what's up?" He asks, his voice slightly raised as he tries to change subjects.

"I haaave something for you!" I say in a sing-songy tone.

"Oh?"

I feel my heart thumping in my chest as I pull the elixir out, holding it out to him. He takes it from my hands, staring at it.

"Is this-?"

I nod, excitedly.

"Albedo said a little sip should do the trick and it shouldn't hurt! It also lasts twelve hours, so if you take it at 9 am, you'll appear human until 9 pm."

His eyes widen as he examines the bottle. He looks up at me, a big smile across his face.

He sets in the grass before charging me and enveloping me in the biggest hug I've ever experienced. I stand in a daze as he laughs, his warm chest pressed against my face. I feel my heart beating rapidly. A yelp escapes my lips as he lifts me into the air, causing him to chuckle. I hold onto him as he spins around, I've never seen him this happy.

"I don't even have words to thank you. We're gonna have so much fun tomorrow!" He exclaims.

I smile, hugging him as he holds me up.

"Remember, you have to keep track of the time. We can't have you turning into an Oni when we're in front of a bunch of people. The town itself has a massive clock tower in the center, so it shouldn't be hard." I say.

"Hah! No way I'd let that happen. I just have to take it before 9 pm, yeah? That's doable."

"I don't know if I'll be able to come out and find you at 9 am, if I don't make it, just take it and

meet me towards the front of town, somewhere secluded. When we meet, I can take you to get your measurements and some real clothes." I layout.

He laughs.

"You have all this planned out, huh?" He teases.

"Nothing can go wrong, Itto. I don't know what would happen if it did."

He sets me down, sitting on the grass next to the elixir. I sit beside him, hugging my knees.

We sit in silence for a bit, looking at the sky.

"Sorry if this is too personal but... do you remember your family...?" He finally asks.

"Not my real family... but I remember when Mr. Ragnvindr found me. He had two boys already, one of them adopted. They became my new family and... I don't know how I ended up here, homeless. Like I can't remember at all."

"Nothing?"

I shake my head.

"I get it... kinda. We kinda had similar life paths, but if you didn't end up here, I would probably still be killing soldiers who come after me."

"They don't understand... they're just scared..."

"I understand that now, but someone charging full speed at you with a pointy piece of metal scares you pretty bad..." He trails off.

I lean against his shoulder, sighing.

"Have I... actually helped you? I feel-"

"Ah, ah! None of that."

He shifts, so he's sitting in front of me.

"I know this'll sound sappy and dramatic, but you're, like, the best thing that's come into my life. I hated humans, every single one. Even seeing you the first time made me angry..." He glances away before looking back. "But you've helped me. You've helped me become better, to see beyond that hatred and fear. So don't you ever doubt that."

I feel my heart surge listening to him speak, my eyes wide. I let out a small gasp as he hugs me, my arms wrapping around him in return.

"Thank you..." I whisper.

"Nah, it's nothing. The least I could do is be here for you." He replies, pulling away.

The moon illuminates his face and body, emphasizing those same eyes that always pull me in. There's an eerie...familiarity about them, like I've looked into them a dozen times. I turn away, embarrassed.

"Oh, look." He says.

I look up, seeing fireflies starting to emerge and light up. They appear throughout the forest, bright and flickering. Itto and I reach our hands out as I wait for one to land on my fingers. Eventually, one does and I get preoccupied with it. I look up after a few minutes, seeing Itto doing the same. My gaze moves up and I giggle quietly, noticing a lot of them landed on his horns, causing them to look glow in the dark. He glances up at me, curiously.

"Something funny?" He asks, clueless to what's happening.

"Apparently your horns are firefly magnets." I tease.

He looks up, catching a glimpse of their blinking lights. His face brightens in awe as he starts laughing. I laugh along, joyfully. We're both cut short when something crunches in the woods. Itto holds up his arm, signaling to be quiet. He listens, diligently.

It's silent, dead silent.

The fireflies scatter from his horns and my hand, darkening the clearing. He looks at me, whispering so quiet I can barely hear him.

"Not an animal."

I tense, nervously. He grabs me, picking me up and launching himself up into a tree, so whatever's down there can't see us. I hold onto him, my arms around his neck as it starts moving closer. Itto stays quiet, keeping a grip on me. I hear the crunching stop, and silence. It's so quiet now I can hear my own heartbeat. My entire body tenses up, anticipating something to emerge from the woods.

"I heard two voices." a voice says.

I look down from the tree, seeing Kazuha emerge from the treeline, general Gorou following shortly after. I grip onto Itto tighter, starting to tremble. Kazuha scans the clearing, looking down at the grass. He kneels, looking at the indentations we left from sitting.

"Yep, two people were here. Recently. Though... I don't know how they could've disappeared so quickly without us or other patrols seeing them." He says.

"Looks like a normal sized person and... a larger one." Gorou states.

We just observe from above, Itto furrowing his brow.

"No one is that big in town. But... if it was the Oni, why would it be sitting with someone else?

There's no signs of blood or a struggle anywhere." Kazuha says.

"Unless it killed them elsewhere and brought the corpse here for other reasons." Gorou adds.

"Either way, we need to find them. Now." Kazuha responds.

"Can't have gotten far...though, this thing has been very hard to find as of late. I have no idea what made its behavior change." Gorou sighs.

I let out a quiet breath and a throwing knife barely misses my cheek. Itto covers my mouth, as it starts to bleed. I shake as I peer down, Kazuha's arm raised.

"Someone's up there, that was the exhale of a person." He says, Gorou following his gaze.

Itto holds me tighter, ready to flee if he has to.

"Come down, if you give yourself up, you'll only be in trouble for breaking curfew." Gorou announces.

"You heard the man. Let's go." Kazuha adds.

I curl up, feeling tears forming in my eyes as I start shaking in Itto's arms. Seeing me react like this causes him to get infuriated, he looks back towards the other two from the darkness, keeping quiet. Kazuha starts to aim another throwing knife and Itto lets out a loud, bellowing cry. Something between a scream and a roar. I cover my ears, as the others freeze, petrified. I didn't even know he could make a sound like that.

"KILL THAT FUCKING ONI!" Gorou shouts.

With that, Itto starts jumping from tree to tree, his main priority to keep us safe. I look down, seeing Kazuha and Gorou rushing to follow. A knife flies and I narrowly avoid getting stabbed. Itto grunts and I realize one got lodged in his side. He keeps going, eventually being too quick and losing them. We're in a part of the woods I've never ventured to as Itto jumps down, grunting as he lands. The pain causes him to drop me, and I scurry to my feet.

"Itto..." I say, quietly, seeing him hurt.

He looks up, gritting his teeth as he motions to follow him. I do so as he limps in front of me, looking for something. Eventually, he comes across a hidden cave opening, as he pulls me in.

"We can talk... they won't find us here. I've made sure of that." He says, panting.

He grunts as he slumps to the floor, pulling the throwing knife out. This must be the cave Gorou mentioned he found.

"Let me help, please." I say, almost crying.

He pants, wiping off the blood running down his side.

"I have some stuff for this, not the first time it's happened. It's over there." He points behind me.

I look over my shoulder, seeing a small pile of herbs. Rushing over, I grab some and bring them back. After a few minutes of instructions and trying not to cry as I work, the injury is covered in medicinal paste.

"There." He says, as I wipe off the excess.

I sit back, looking at the wound, sniffing as tears begin rolling down my cheeks.

"Shhh. It's going to be alright, it doesn't even hurt that bad." He smiles, trying to cheer me up.

"I...Is this what you have to deal with? This type of treatment?" I sob.

He's quiet for a bit, sweating nervously.

"A lot... worse. But I know you don't want to know about that, right?" He answers.

I nod, wiping my eyes as I keep my gaze down.

"Hey, look at me." He says, gently.

I sniffle, looking up.

"Please, don't cry for me. I'm tough, I'll be ok." He smiles, winking.

I let out an amused scoff, smiling slightly.

"You should... stay in my room tonight, back at the castle. I'm afraid something will happen to you out here..." I say.

"You'd rather have me in your room?"

"Yeah, I'd feel better..."

"No other reason?" He teases, raising his eyebrows.

"Stop it!" I chuckle, pushing him playfully.

He laughs, but winces and holds his side.

I stand and help him up as best I can before he takes me into the trees again, not wanting to risk the ground.

After a few minutes, we make it back to the castle. I hurriedly open the window, making him go in first. I climb in afterwards, closing it behind me. I make sure my door is locked, dead bolting it so no one can open it but me.

"I'm assuming I'm sleeping under the bed?" He asks.

"Of course not. You're hurt, so you get my bed, I get the floor." I respond.

He sits on the bed, scoffing.

"Nooo, no, no. If I'm in the bed, you're in the bed."

I roll my eyes.

"Alright...but I'm saying right now, we're both not gonna fit." I huff, collapsing on it.

We fully lay down as he's near the window, me in front of him. I hear him inhale and exhale deeply.

"Goodnight, Levi. Thanks for letting me sleep in your nice warm bed." He mumbles, shifting to get comfortable.

Soon after, I hear him breathing softly. Must've been tired from what happened. I turn over towards him, looking at his sleeping form. I nervously scoot closer to him, wanting to feel his body heat. I snuggle beside him, he's so, so warm... I blush, realizing what I'm doing and turn back over. I move back to my side of the bed, or rather what's left of it. I exhale, closing my eyes before I hear him shift again, feeling his arm slip around my waist. I freeze, my mouth nervously agape as he snuggles closer to me, feeling his warmth against my back. My face is on fire, more red than I could ever imagine. I close my eyes, trying to get a grip on myself.

"Levi...?" He mumbles, clearly in a tired state.

"Hm?"

"I don't think I ever wanna go back to sleeping outside..."

I chuckle quietly, as he lets out a relaxed sigh. We fall asleep, content with each other's company.

—---------------------------------------------------------------

In the morning, I wake up with his arm around me, his soft breathing against my hair as he snores quietly. I look at the clock, seeing it's 8:30. I have a good half an hour before he needs to drink the elixir, perfect. I get up, careful not to wake him as I go to grab the single pair of casual clothes from my closet, starting to get dressed. Loud knocks on the door makes me jump, waking Itto up with a start.

"Levi? Are you awake?" Ayato asks, his voice muffled.

The handle jiggles, as he tries to open it.

"U-Uh, yes! I'm awake, sir!" I stutter nervously, signaling for Itto to hide under the bed once again.

With no words, he listens, slipping under with a wince and grabbing the elixir on the way.

"Your door is dead bolted... I'm surprised you're doing something naughty this early." He teases.

"N-No! I just... don't like when people walk in on me dressing." I blush.

He laughs.

"Fair enough. I'll let you get dressed. I'm assuming your friend will be here soon, I'd love to finally meet him." He says as I hear his footsteps leave the door.

I sigh as Itto comes out, rubbing his eyes.

"I wanted to sleep a little more..." He yawns.

"It's good you woke up, you'll have to sip that soon." I say, nodding towards the bottle.

He looks at it in his hand, then back at me.

"I mean... What if I take it now and sneak through the window to town? You can meet me and we can go get my measurements done!" He smiles.

"Ayato or someone could come back... Alright, just do it. But remember, only a little bit. I don't want to bother Albedo to make more."

Itto nods, smiling.

"Got it."

He moves back to sitting on the bed, unscrewing the lid of the bottle. He presses his lips to it and tips a bit in his mouth. We both stare for a few seconds.

"It doesn't taste bad." He says.

"That's... good."

We return to awkward silence.

"How long do you think-"

He starts to ask something when a massive explosion of smoke sends me flying backwards onto the floor. I groan, sitting up. The room is filled with sparkly smoke as I wave my hand, trying to fan it away.

"Itto- open the window-" I say, through coughs.

I hear him move on the bed, pushing it open. After a few seconds, most of the smoke is cleared out. I stand, clearing my throat as I look at him. My eyes widen in complete shock.

He... looks like a human, just as Albedo said. He looks completely different.

"What?" He asks.

He looks down at his body, seeing his skin is natural, void of markings and pale red tint. He gasps, holding his head in shock. He gasps again, not feeling his horns. He looks at me from the bed, as I do the same.

I can't take my eyes off him.

"Y-You... look human..." I say, finally finding my voice.

"I know right? I can't believe it!"

I keep my gaze fixed, feeling for the hand mirror on my dresser. I find it and hand it to him, so he can see his face. He looks at himself, and his jaw drops.

"I'm so... hot! I mean, I've always been hot, but now I'm, like, super hot!" He laughs.

"W-We don't have time for this! Here, conceal yourself with this towel and meet me in the shopping district. I'll be there soon." I say, tossing it at him, blushing.

"Where should I meet you? There's a hidden area or something right?"

"There's an alleyway that turns behind a clothing store, you can get in without being seen through the woods. You'll be able to find it." I say, peering out the window as he exits.

"I'll be there! Don't worry, I won't let you down!"

He takes off into the woods, covering himself. I sigh, closing it. I grab my bag and unlock the door, heading into the hall. A rush of excitement comes over me, realizing I won't have to hide him from anyone.

"You look like you're in a good mood, you excited to go?" Thoma asks, walking up next to me.

"Yeah! I got news my friend is finally here! I'll have to meet up with him but I'd be happy to find you and everyone else so you guys can meet him!" I smile.

"I can't wait, I haven't seen you this happy in a long time." He chuckles.

"I've just been waiting so long for this." I sigh, turning towards the door. "I'll see you this afternoon? Let's all meet at the fountain!"

He nods as I start towards the door, my heart fluttering. As I exit the castle, I can see the decorations in town even though it's a bit away. The pathway is lined with colorful flowers, little fairy lights, and handmade posters. A few people are walking along, having a good time.

After about 15 minutes I get into town and, of course, it's packed. There are crowds of people everywhere. I groan, trying to force my way to the shopping district.

"Levi!"

I turn, trying to see who called for me. I see Kaeya struggling to get to me. Eventually he does and sighs.

"This shit is crazy, anyway, I just wanted to check in before you go meet your friend. You know where he is?"

"Yeah, I'm on my way there now. Well... trying." I say, looking at the crowds.

"Alright, have fun!"

I step out into the crowd. I try my best to move through it, but it's impossible. The shopping district is always the worst, since the stores here always have a festival sale every year. It takes forever before I actually get there. I stumble in front of Ms. Miko's, heading into the alley behind it. Itto's sitting on a pile of rubble, before he perks his head up.

"Ha! There you are! I can hear all the people out there, must be crazy." He says, standing.

"Yeah, it is. It looks like Ms. Miko is only open for specific times, since she knows me, maybe we can get in with just the two of us." I say, pulling him towards the front of the alley.

The front of the store is barren, given that no one can just come in. I motion for Itto stay there, as I head to the door. I knock, barely expecting her to be in. But I hear her voice.

"Sorry! Come back around 3, then I'll be open!"

"It's Levi! Do... I get an exception?"

There's silence for a bit before she comes to the window. She smiles.

"For my favorite customer, of course! Come around back."

I head back to the alley and pull Itto with me again, waiting by the back door. He shifts the towel on his waist, making sure it doesn't fall off. The back door opens and she motions us inside. There's only dim lighting, so other patrons don't think the store is open.

"Ooh! And who's this?" She asks, cheerfully.

"This is Itto, he's a friend of mine and... as you can tell he needs some real clothes." I chuckle, nervously.

"Anything for you, hun! I'll get him measured right now." She says, grabbing her measuring tape

and notepad.

She heads to the back room, leaving us alone in the store.

"So, um... later today I- um, I have something to give you." Itto says, nervously.

"You do? What?" I ask, excited.

"It's a surprise, just uh- something I found, it's not a big deal." He says, scratching his cheek bashfully.

I open my mouth to speak when Yae walks back in, a few rolls of fabrics in her arms.

"These colors would look best on you." She says, setting them down.

Itto looks curiously before she pulls his arm up, starting to measure him.

"So, tell me, Itto. Do you plan to stay here after the festival is over?" She asks, making conversation.

"Yeah, I'm gonna stay here for a little while. Try out the town a bit." He shrugs. "I haven't had a solid place to live for a while and Levi's here, so I might as well."

"That's lovely." She smiles, moving down to measure his legs and height.

He looks over at me as he remains still for her, a nervous smile on his face. I giggle and after a few minutes Yae writes them all down, starting to measure her fabric.

"Here, put these on while I work. You can't wear that towel forever." She chuckles, tossing him a pair of briefs.

He holds them, looking at them before glancing at me for reassurance. I make a motion of how to put them on. An understanding expression comes across his face and I cover my eyes, hearing the towel dropping to the floor. After a few seconds, I uncover them. His eyes are bright with excitement and he smiles at me.

"They fit! Thank you, Ms. Miko!"

"Not a problem. Say, Levi, when are you going to tell me?" She asks.

"Hm? Tell you what?" I ask, unsure of what she's talking about.

Itto looks at her curiously too.

"I... don't know what you mean, Ms. Miko."

"That Itto is the Oni everyone's been scared of for the past month or so." She says, not looking up from her fabric.

I feel myself tense, a cold sweat rushing over me. I move closer to Itto, noticing he's just as on edge.

"He may be bigger than average, but there's no reason to tease him." I say, trying to laugh it off.

Itto laughs along with me, nervously. She stops cutting, glancing up. Her eyes bore into us, a small smile still on her face. The tension is so thick and I try to keep my breathing normal. Itto grips onto my shirt, sweat beading on his forehead.

"I think you know I'm not teasing." She says, her eyes narrowing.

I don't say anything, trying to come up with a way to respond.

"If that's so, what makes you so sure?" Itto speaks up, his voice wavering.

She continues to stare at us, the silence deafening. I move in front of him, as if to protect him if she tries anything.

"I can sense it. You appear human, but everything about your aura tells me you're an Oni." She says, starting to pin the fabric. "You got help from that alchemist I assume, hm? What's his name... Albedo, isn't it?"

My brow furrows, as I lower my arms.

"Please... please, don't tell anyone, especially not Lord Kamisato. I-"

I start to plead, scared out of my mind. I just got here and someone already figured him out. What would happen if everyone figured him out? The thought of an entire army of angry townsfolk chasing him out or hurting him just makes me want to go crazy.

"I'm not going to tell anyone, because I'm a yokai too."

I look up at her, eyes wide.

"What...?" I mutter, quietly.

She lets out an amused breath, moving her hands to her hair. With a swift motion, a pair of large, fox-like ears pop out from her head. She moves the hair from the side of her face, revealing she doesn't have human ears. She smiles, letting it down before going back to her work.

"It's much easier for me to hide what I am, I've never shown those to anyone until now." She says, softly.

"The Kitsune scare..." I mumble.

"Yes, that was me. A man tried to take advantage of me and... I killed him. His friend saw and said I killed him in cold blood. Long story short, I have my own business here and have to hide my true form." She says.

I just stand there, watching her sew. I can't believe...this whole time, she's been a yokai. It doesn't change my thoughts on her, it's just...jarring.

In that time, she's finished Itto's pants and starts working on his shirt.

"Itto... I don't believe what they've been saying, the townsfolk. That you kill anyone who enters the woods." She continues.

"I only defend myself... if they come at me, what else am I supposed to do? I never attack them first..." He says, sadly.

"You're a good man, have more will than I would if I was in your situation."

"Believe me, if it wasn't for Levi I would probably be worse off. He's...helped me way more than he likes to admit." He laughs.

I blush.

"So, what's the story, Levi? How did you two meet?" She asks.

I give the long winded story that takes a little bit to tell, giving the most details I can remember.

"That's mostly it, now he's basically my best friend." I smile.

"You two are adorable. I never would have guessed you, of all people, would make friends with an intimidating brute like him." She teases, finishing up his shirt.

"A-Adorable... I wouldn't say that." I blush, looking away.

"He was so shy when we first started talking! Still is, apparently." Itto snickers, pulling my cheek.

They both laugh as I get more flustered, covering my face. Yae finishes, handing the clothes to Itto.

"Try them on, if they fit I can make you another set."

He nods, starting to put them on.

"They feel nice!" He says, happily.

He wears a black tank top with shorts that fall just above his knees. She even offered a pair of shoes for him.

"If you plan on staying until it gets colder, let me know and I'll make you some warmer clothes."

"Thank you so much for this, Ms. Miko. Please, let me pay you for this, you deserve it." I say.

She raises an eyebrow.

"Normally, I would expect to be paid. But in this case, I think I'll let it slide. I wish you both the best of luck."

I give a thankful bow, forcing Itto to as well.

"If you need a place to stay, you can stay here. Of course, I'll put you to work but I think that's fair." She offers.

Itto nods excitedly. Yae waves as we head out the door, smiling. We step onto the street, sighing in unison.

"Alright, what do you wanna see first? There's plenty of stores and food vendors around, and there's even events happening later tonight!" I say.

Itto nods, a smile on his face as he looks around.

"I just wanna look around for a bit, I haven't been in a town in forever!" He beams.

We walk down the street, talking as we look at all the shops. After an hour or so, I pick up some ice cream for myself and a popsicle for him, sitting on a bench. I figure ice cream would be pretty messy for him to eat. Itto tells me stories of his life in the forest, and it feels nice to just...spend time with him during the day for once. He's shocked at how he could be eating 'flavored ice', causing him to cautiously put it in his mouth.

"Having a little trouble there?" I tease, licking my ice cream.

"T-This is delicious!" He laughs.

He starts sucking on it, my eyes widening as he slips most of it into his mouth.

"Isn't that cold?!" I ask, nervous he'll get a brain freeze.

"Nah, the temperature of food doesn't bother me at all! I could eat the most boiling ramen and I wouldn't feel anything!" He laughs.

He places it in his mouth again, some of the juices leaking out of the corner of his lips. He's eating it in such a...lewd way...unintentionally, of course. I watch him from the corner of my eye, blushing slightly.

"Levi?" He asks, licking some of the sticky syrup from his mouth.

"Y-Yeah?" I respond, turning my eyes away.

"Your ice cream's melting." He snickers.

I panic and look back at my hand. He's right. It's already dripping down and I quickly grab some napkins, wiping it up.

"I wasn't paying attention..." I say, blushing.

He laughs again as I finish what's left of the ice cream. I go to throw the napkins away, seeing Kaeya walking down the street, absentmindedly eating off a skewer.

"Kaeya!" I call out.

He stops, looking around for whoever called out to him. He spots me and attempts to make his way over, struggling through the crowd once again. He makes it over with a sigh.

"How's it going?"

"Oh, I'm fine. I just wanted you to meet Itto, my friend." I smile, placing a hand on his shoulder.

Itto looks over, popsicle stick still in his mouth. He stands, moving next to me.

"Oh, big fella." Kaeya says, extending his hand.

Itto takes it, shaking it firmly.

"Nice to meet you, I'm Kaeya Alberich, member of the Knights of Favonius of the kingdom of Monstadt." He says.

"It's nice to meet you too, sir."

"Please, no need for formalities. A friend of Levi's is a friend of mine." Kaeya smiles. "So, how did you meet?"

"Oh- uh-" Itto stutters.

He glances over at me, nervously. Gotta make something up again.

"He's- Ms. Miko's assistant! He's been out for a long time now but he finally came back recently! So, he'll be here from now on." I say.

Itto nods, looking relieved.

"Oh, well, welcome back. I'm gonna go get some more food so I'll see you guys around." Kaeya says, waving as he walks away.

"See you around." I say.

"He seemed nice enough." Itto says.

"I trust him a lot, he's a childhood friend of mine, I don't get to see him very often."

Itto and I keep walking down the street, as I teach him some etiquette before he meets Ayato. We head to the normal vendors district, seeing all the jewelry, toys, and other items the townspeople have made. Itto looks around at all of them, smiling.

"There's so many fun things!" He says, smiling.

I laugh, trailing behind him as he walks through the booths, his eyes wide and full of awe. He stops in front of one, a small bull plushie catching his eye.

"What? Do you want that?" I ask.

"Huh?! N-No... I was looking at- the tablecloth. It's a nice color." He stammers, obviously lying.

I chuckle, nudging him ahead. We spend the next few hours together, Itto mainly wanting to look at something and me following him. I look up at the town clock, seeing it's almost 3.

"Hey, let's go to the fountain. I promised Ayato I'd meet him there." I say, tugging at his shirt.

He nods and follows, walking in that direction. I run into Kaeya on the way there as he walks with us.

"Remember, we've been together this whooole time." He winks.

"Right, right." I say.

Kaeya looks over at Itto, seeing him messing with his hair, frustratedly.

"Need a hair tie, dude? I have an extra." He says, reaching over to hand it to him.

Itto takes it, tying his long hair up in a high ponytail. He lets out a groan in relief.

"Thanks man, this heat is killing me."

Kaeya laughs, shaking his head. I glance over at him, taking in his changed appearance.

He...

I stop myself from thinking any further, looking ahead as the fountain comes into view. It's a beautiful one, with small statues of angels holding up small streams of water, giving the impression that it's raining. I see Ayato, Ayaka, and Thoma all standing around and talking to each other. Ayato spots me from far away, smiling and giving a small wave as we approach.

"I see Sir Kaeya has been keeping you safe, how nice." He says.

Kaeya nods.

"Guys, this is Itto. He was Ms. Miko's assistant who went off on an excursion and now he's finally back."

They all think, trying to remember if that was what happened.

"Oh yeah, he was always out when I would go get Ayato's clothes." Thoma says.

I'm surprised he came to such a conclusion.

"Yeah... sorry about that. Levi was always there whenever I was in, so we'd always talk, that's how we became so close!" Itto says, going along with it

"I'm Thoma, by the way." He says.

"I'm Ayaka Kamisato, Ayato's younger sister. It's nice to finally meet you!" She greets, excitedly.

"It's nice to meet the both of you too." Itto says.

Ayato stares, his eyes wide. He looks scared or...shocked.

"Ayato...?" Ayaka asks.

He blinks, snapping out of it.

"Ah... sorry. That leaves me... I'm Lord Ayato Kamisato, I'm sure you know me."

"Of course! Levi's told me a lot, good things, of course. It's nice to finally meet you, sir." Itto laughs.

Ayato glances at me, causing me to tense. After a few more pleasantries, Ayato dismisses the three of us as we head back to the vendor district. Kaeya parts from us as well, heading off by himself.

"Well, that was interesting." Itto says.

"Yeah... he's a little... strange. Not in a mean way! But... he's just not used to strangers."

"Heh, I understand that. Should we go get some food now? I'm starving."

"Sure, I could eat."

He excitedly grabs my hand, pulling me towards the food vendors.

"You sure are antsy." I tease.

"Well yeah, I've been eyeing that ramen stand all day!" He laughs, tugging at me.

We get to the stand, sitting at the makeshift counter as the owner asks what we want.

"I'll have 2 bowls of ramen aaand he'll have 1." He orders.

"Do you want hot or cold?" The owner asks.

"Hot would be great! I'll have mine with no soy sauce too, thanks." He responds.

The owner nods and begins preparing our food.

"So, how are you liking it so far?" I ask, making conversation.

Itto laughs.

"It's way cooler than I ever imagined! All of your friends are super nice and for once I... you know..." He says, not wanting to say anything that would give him away if someone was listening.

"Yeah, I know what you mean. I'm glad you're happy, this is just the first step, y'know?" I say, propping myself on my hand.

"Yeah, I just hope you're right."

We get our food and Itto eats happily, slurping the noodles into his mouth. I watch him, smiling. He quickly finishes the first bowl, starting on the second one.

"Not as good as the stuff you brought me, but it's pretty damn good!" He says, mouth full.

"I'll make sure to tell Thoma that, well- coyly hint that I want him to make it again." I add.

"Man, that would be awesome."

After eating, we continue to wander. Itto sees some games set up for the kids and decides he wants to play some. He gets the most joyful look on his face as he plays, getting pieces of candy as a prize. While he's distracted, I head back to the vendor district, which is pretty close. I find the booth with the plush bull he was looking at. I buy it without a second thought, putting it into a bag so he can't see it. I thank the seller and head back to the gaming area, seeing him sitting and eating the candy.

"Where'd you sneak off to?" He asks, eating a small piece of chocolate.

"It's a surprise for later." I say, coyly.

He grins.

"Guess I'll have to wait then. Hey, where's everyone headed?" He says, nodding towards the crowd.

"Oh! Is it 7 already?" I ask myself, looking up at the clock.

"Something happen at 7?"

"Yeah, there's a festival dance event. You go out and dance around with multiple partners then end up with someone at the very end. I... never participate." I say, bashfully.

"Well why not? It sounds fun!"

"I don't know... Ayato always asks me but I've never said yes. A little too shy to do it with anybody."

"Of course, that's so you. Buuut, since I'm here and it's more special, will you do it if I do it?" He asks, smiling.

"I-I don't know..." I blush.

"Well in that case, let's go!" He says, jumping up.

I gasp as he pulls me along, following the crowd. I'm so nervous that I trip a few times, but when we arrive at the dance circle, a few people are already standing inside. The dancing hasn't started yet, so Itto pulls me in. Feeling the eyes of the townsfolk causes me to shield my face, blushing. I place the bag against the wall of a building, alongside other participants'.

"Finally deciding to join this year, hm?"

I look beside me, seeing Ayato.

"W-Well... Itto asked me to, so..." I mumble.

"Oh, I see." He says, looking over at him.

Itto gives a big grin and a thumbs up.

"Finally! You'll have fun, I know you will." Ayaka says, Thoma standing next to her, giving me a

wink.

I nod, smiling nervously.

The dancing begins and I stand in the middle of the circle, Ayato grabbing me.

"Remember, you only stay with a partner for a few seconds." He says, swinging me around.

I laugh nervously as he pulls me along, Ayaka whisking me away.

"You're so light on your feet!" She says, twirling me.

I watch her, spinning and twirling, her hair a blur as I turn. I'm handed to a few more people, including Thoma and Kaeya. The song's about to end and my head is spinning. The woman I'm with sends me away, the last partner of the song. I try to get my bearings as the song ends and I collide with Itto. His hands grasp mine, as I look up at him. I feel my face start burning as the crowd cheers, applauding the performance.

"That was fun!" He says, laughing.

I'm in stunned silence, still gazing up at him. My heart throbs in my chest, my body feeling all sorts of warm and fuzzy feelings.

"I had a blast! Did you?" He asks, raising an eyebrow.

I snap out of it, averting my eyes.

"Y-Yeah, I got a little dizzy, but... it was fun." I stammer, pulling my hands away.

"I'm glad."

I take a few steps back and watch him go back to Ayaka and the others, who've started talking amongst themselves. I watch as he talks with Thoma and Kaeya, sharing laughs between themselves. A strong feeling overcomes me, causing my heart to swell.

"You must care for him more than you think."

Albedo's words echo in my head, causing a lump to form in my throat. Ever since he's said that, I've felt myself acting...differently around Itto. Noticing how beautiful his eyes are, how nice his smile is, his cute laugh, the way he acts when he's excited. I feel myself blushing just thinking about it. He's become incredibly important to me. But...important enough that I might have...feelings for him?

Maybe...

I groan, shaking my head. I dismiss the thought as I walk through the crowd, clutching the gift for him to my chest. I head to a secluded cliff edge behind the shopping district, sitting in the grass. Last time I checked, it was around 7:30. I watch the sunset on the horizon, contemplating my thoughts.

What if the plan goes south? Well... I'm fully ready to run away with him if it does. Ready to abandon my friends, my comfortable life, the man who took me off the streets... if they can't accept him, I'm ready to just leave. A new life with him...

I close my eyes, imagining his arms around me as I would lean my head on his shoulder, the warmth of his skin next to mine. I sigh, before opening my eyes. I do have feelings for him, it's been so obvious. I've had them for a while now... I've just been ignoring them. I look down in the bag, looking at the plush bull. I hold my head in my hands, my heart beating out of my chest.

"Ugh, there you are."

I look over my shoulder, seeing Kaeya.

"Yeah... sorry." I say.

He takes a seat next to me, sighing.

"Ayato was about to have a meltdown, but I convinced him general Gorou took you to talk with him." He chuckles.

"Thanks... where's Itto?"

"Still talking. Thoma said he was a chef so he's been non-stop asking him questions, it's pretty funny."

I let out an amused breath, looking back towards the horizon.

"Why are you up here...?" He asks, gently.

"I had to get away from it all... just to think."

"You wanna talk about it?"

"There's... nothing to talk about."

"Don't pull that. We may haven't seen each other in a while, but I know you. You got something on your mind."

I shift sheepishly, avoiding his eyes.

"More like... someone..." I mumble.

"What was that?"

"Nothing, it's..."

I feel my face start to burn, my throat going dry.

"Come on, it's not nothing. What is it?"

I stare at the ground, my fingers twisting in my lap.

"I... I have... feelings for... Itto..." I say, my voice almost a whisper as I cover my face in embarrassment.

His eyebrows raise before he chuckles.

"From what I heard from Thoma and what I saw today, I already kinda figured that." He says.

I groan, turning my head to look at him.

"You knew...?"

"When you talk about one person for a while, I can pick up on it." He smirks.

I don't say anything, just continuing to look at the ground, feeling my face start to burn again.

"Relax, he seems like the kinda guy who'd still wanna be friends if he doesn't feel the same. He's got a good heart." He reassures.

I sigh, nodding.

"You're right..."

"We should get going, Ayato wants to check on you before he goes off again." He stands up, walking with me down the hill back towards town.

Ayato's waiting for us by the fountain, Itto, Thoma, and Ayaka close by.

"Sorry, we got caught up talking." Kaeya says.

"I'm just glad to see you're ok, I got nervous for a second." Ayato says, sighing in relief.

"Yeah, I'm fine." I say.

"Alright, you can go off again. Just remember I want you back at the castle by 9:30, ok?" He

says.

I nod, motioning for Itto to follow as the three of us head into the crowd. Kaeya signals as he separates, leaving Itto and I again.

"Man, Thoma told me so much about what he cooks. I wanna taste it so baaad!" He whines.

I chuckle.

"Oh, the fireworks are gonna start soon. Do you... want to watch them?" I ask.

"Sure! Can we?"

"Yeah, we can do anything you wanna do." I answer.

Itto smiles, patting my back.

"Thanks, you're the best! What about up there?" He asks, pointing towards the cliff I was just sitting on.

"O-Oh, yeah. That's a good vantage point."

He pulls me along, as I willingly go with his grip. I climb the hill with him as he sits, sitting next to him. The fireworks have yet to start, so we just sit and enjoy the breeze.

"Oh yeah, I forgot. I said I... had something for you." He says, reaching to the side.

I turn my head, watching as he covers something in his hands. A nervous expression comes across his face as he reveals a rhino beetle, carved from wood.

"I- uh- it's totally ok if you don't like it. You can even throw it away if you want, I-I don't really care. I just... uh- found it- in the woods and thought it was cool." He says, stuttering like crazy, a blush forming on his cheeks.

"It's..."

"Y-Yeah, I know, it's lame." He says, dismissively.

I reach out and run my fingers over it, feeling its ridges and tiny grooves. I turn it over in my hands, examining it. I can feel his eyes on me, looking expectantly.

"I like it." I say, quietly.

"You do...?" He asks, blushing even more.

"Yeah. It's so... intricate, so much effort was put into this. It's beautiful."

"H-Haha! You think so?" He laughs, bashfully.

"I do." I say, smiling at him.

He sighs in relief.

"Cool cus... I carved it." He says quickly.

I already guessed that, but I'll play along anyway.

"You did?"

"Yeah, I-I was doing it when... you saw me the other night." He says, stuttering even more.

"So that's why you were so fidgety." I tease, setting it in the grass next to me.

He lets out another nervous laugh, looking away from me.

"Well, I also have something for you." I say, grabbing the bag.

He turns, smiling.

"For me?" He asks, eagerly.

"Just... something I noticed." I answer, handing it to him.

He opens it, revealing the bull.

"How'd you know...?" He asks, smiling.

"You're not very good at lying... or hiding your excitement." I chuckle.

He clutches it against his chest, his face buried in it.

"I love it! I'll make sure I'll never lose it... thank you." He mumbles.

I chuckle.

"You're welcome. Oh, the fireworks are starting." I say, looking up.

He follows my gaze, smiling as the sky lights up in a magnificent display of color.

"I've only ever seen these through the woods, it's so much nicer seeing them like this." He says, his eyes not leaving the sky.

We sit there in silence, hands on each other's gifts. My free hand rests on the grass as I glance over at him. I feel butterflies in my stomach as my pinky drifts towards his free hand, slowly. He shifts slightly, moving his hand slightly so that his fingers barely graze mine. My heart beats rapidly as I feel my face flush, moving my hand away quickly. I try to distract myself with the fireworks, nervously glancing over at him every so often. Seemingly by habit, he pulls me closer to him, his arm draped over my shoulder as his eyes remain on the sky. I timidly lean my head on his shoulder, the pops of fireworks causing me to look up as well. I turn my face into his shoulder, resting my cheek against it. His hand rests on the back of my head, his fingers running through my hair.

"It's so much nicer like this." He repeats to himself, his words barely audible.

He sounds calm, but my heart is racing. I exhale deeply, deciding to enjoy the moment.

After about half an hour passes, the fireworks end and we stand up.

"I don't think anything else is happening tonight, it's already eight." I say, looking down at the carved beetle.

"Yeah, I think you're right. It's best to get back before nine anyway." He says, picking up his bull. "I'll see you tomorrow, right?"

I nod happily as we return to town. The summer breeze brushes past my face, drying my sweat. I look up at the clear, starry sky, filled with thousands of twinkling lights and smoke outlines of the fireworks. We walk to Ms. Miko's, using the alley to get to the back door.

"Thanks again for this." He says, making the bull plush wave it's little hoof.

I chuckle, making him smile as he heads inside. I leave town, heading back towards the castle. I look at the carved beetle the entire time, thinking about how much time it would've taken to make. I smile to myself as I enter the castle doors. No one else is back yet, given it's still a little early. I head to the library, deciding to just relax and read until everyone gets back.

An hour or so later, the castle doors open again and I leave the library, peering down. Ayaka, Thoma, and Ayato all enter, laughing amongst themselves. They sound slightly drunk as I let out an amused sigh. I head downstairs, meeting them.

"Leeevi!" Ayaka cheers, drunkenly.

"I'm surprised you came back so early." Thoma says, slurring his words.

"Don't worry about me, let's just get you guys to bed." I say, guiding Ayaka upstairs.

Ayato follows behind me as Thoma stumbles into his room. I walk up to Ayaka's room, helping her into bed and undoing her hair. She falls asleep almost immediately, causing me to leave. I see Ayato moving along the wall to his room, deciding to help him too.

"Thanks." He says, his voice slurring.

I smile, as he sits on the bed, causing me to kneel and take his shoes off. I move them to his wardrobe and I hear him moving on the bed.

"Don't move too much, if you want to change into your pajamas, I'll help." I say.

I close the wardrobe and turn around, seeing him in one of his silk robes, looking at me with a drunk blush across his face.

"Oh! I'm surprised you changed so fast, you should really get some rest though." I say, smiling.

He stands, wobbly, as he walks towards me. He cups my cheek in his hand, stroking it with his thumb. I can smell the sake on his breath.

"Oh, Levi..." He murmurs.

"C'mon Ayato, you need to go to bed. There's no time for this." I say, trying to gently nudge him.

He backs me against the wall, causing me to gulp.

"I want you to know something..." He whispers.

"What?"

He lets out a slurred laugh, holding my head.

"You're so cute..." He whispers, running his fingers through my hair. He smiles, his robe drooping off his shoulders.

"I-"

I start to protest again, when he kisses me. His lips are soft and warm. He pulls away slowly after a few prolonged seconds, petting my head.

"I love you..." He coos, the drunkenness turning into sleepiness.

"Please, sir...go to bed." I mutter, blushing heavily.

He leans in, his robe falling away. I feel my face flush bright red as his lips press against mine once again. He groans softly, his hands running through my hair, holding me to him. I break the kiss, carefully shoving him off of me.

"You're drunk...I'll see you in the morning..." I say, almost on the verge of tears as I leave, closing his door.

In my room, I quickly get ready for bed, trying to forget what happened. Hopefully, he won't remember what happened either when he wakes up. All I can do is think about Itto...maybe I'll be able to tell him how I feel soon, not tomorrow but...soon. I sigh, climbing into bed and looking at the carved beetle on my dresser. It feels like I've seen it before. I mean, I know what a rhino beetle looks like, but this... it feels off. Like it's supposed to look different. It's weird, probably just my mind playing tricks.

"You're cute..." I whisper to it, before falling asleep.

—---------------------------------------------------------------

I wake up with the sun and see that it's already noon, I must've been more tired than I thought.

I get out of bed, heading to the bath. I turn it on the faucet, letting the hot water fill the tub. I climb in and lean against it, thinking back to last night. I place my fingers to my lips, blushing lightly. He was just drunk... it's fine. Though, I think back to that old saying. Drunk words are sober thoughts... no, I can't let it bother me.

After washing myself and thinking a bit more, I climb out of the bath and get dressed. I see a note that was slipped under my door and pick it up.

'Levi, we already left for the festival so you can come down whenever. Sir Kaeya should be waiting for you in the foyer.' Signed, Ayato.

I place the note on my desk and leave. Just as the note said, Kaeya is napping in a chair by the door, sleeping soundly. He stirs when he hears my footsteps, opening his eyes as I walk up.

"Finally, Ayato wanted me here at like... 5 am." He groans, rubbing his eyes and standing.

"So early... I don't know why he'd request that." I say, opening the door and heading down the staircase.

We both walk to town, Kaeya parting from me as I head to Ms. Miko's. I enter the alley and knock on the back door as it's opened for me, Yae standing there.

"I must say, I was almost spooked when I saw Itto last night." She says.

"Why?"

"As soon as it became 8:30 he poofed back into his normal appearance, a large, burly Oni. He was so tall he almost put a hole in my ceiling with those horns." She chuckles.

I laugh along with her.

"Where is he anyway?"

"My spare room, it's big enough where he can sleep in there. He didn't wanna drink the elixir

until you were here."

"Oh, alright. Thanks."

We walk inside and she points me to the spare room, I knock on the door.

"Come in."

I push in the door, seeing Itto sitting on the side of the bed, elixir in hand. He looks at me and a big smile stretches across his face.

"Hey!" He exclaims happily, as I sit next to him.

"Not gonna lie, it's...refreshing seeing you with your normal appearance." I say, looking down.

"Oh, stop it."

He playfully nudges me and grins, looking at me. He takes a sip of the elixir, before setting it on the small armoire. A small burst of smoke later and he's back to looking human.

"Huh, the smoke was so violent the first time. I guess since I've taken it already it's chilled out." He chuckles.

I nod, fidgeting with my fingers.

"I meant to ask, how did you like the first day? Was it alright?"

"Oh yeah, it was way fun. I ate and saw things I haven't in a long time. Meeting your nice friends

and spending time with you was the highlight though, for sure." He says, grinning.

"A-Ah, that's good." I say, sheepishly.

We leave Ms. Miko's, returning to the town square, looking at what events are available today. A few basic things, petting zoo, face paint, even a haunted maze.

"Let's go to all of those!" He says, excitedly.

"Sure, it seems like the petting zoo is open first." I point out, starting in that direction.

It's at the south of town, just before the border of it and the woods.

"Ah! I can see 'em! Quicker, come on!" He says, pulling me once again.

He's like an excited little kid, it's cute.

As we enter the petting zoo, there's a sea of people around us. The two of us head to the very back, the farthest we can get away from everyone.

"They only let in a few people at a time, so we shouldn't be waiting long." I say.

Itto's smile grows even bigger as he nods along in agreement. After a bit, we and a few other people are allowed in. We settle down onto the soft grass, staring up at the barn-like structure. I watch the various people walking around, petting the larger animals like horses and cows. I feel something sidle up beside me, causing me to flinch. I look down, seeing it's a rabbit.

"Oh! I didn't know these could be pets." Itto says, looking over as well.

"Yeah..." I trail off, staring at it.

It looks up at me, crawling into my lap. Now I look at it, it's a medium sized white rabbit, with large blue eyes. I pet its head gently as it stares at me.

It's almost like time freezes.

A strange feeling overcomes me as I keep eye contact, the world around me seemingly faded. All I can feel is the rabbit's warmth in my lap, the grass I'm sitting on, the beat of my heart. Something about this creature...

"Levi?"

Itto's voice snaps me out of whatever state I was in. Then, all of the sudden, the rabbit

jumps off my lap and scampers away.

"That was weird. I... I don't know what happened there..." I mumble.

Itto gasps, causing me to look up. He exclaims happily as a litter of baby boars run towards him.

"I want one!" He exclaims, as I just laugh.

"You can barely take care of yourself." I tease.

He pouts, the baby boar in his hands wiggling around. His hands are so big, he easily picks up 2 as they let out cute honks. I laugh as he puts the squealing animals down on the grass, before giving them a few carrots. I smile as I watch them, making small snorts as they start nudging his fingers. He laughs as he begins petting them.

"I'm not used to seeing baby ones, I've only seen adults when I'm about to eat 'em."

"Itto!" I say, shoving him playfully.

We laugh, spending an hour or so at the petting zoo before heading out. I point out the face painting stand and he runs ahead of me as always.

"What's the deal with this?" He asks.

"It's just for fun. Basically you ask for something to get painted on your face and they do it."

"Like what?"

"A pattern, a dragon, anything you want."

"Ooh! Ok, but only if you get it done at the same time." He says, understandingly.

I nod as both of us take a seat.

"Just give me something random." I whisper to the painter.

She smiles and I sit still, letting her paint my cheek. I don't feel pain, only a warm tingle as she paints. After a minute, she stops.

"What do you think?" She asks, holding up a hand mirror.

I notice she painted a carrot on one cheek and a rabbit on the other. That strange feeling courses through me again, but I smile.

"Very cute, thank you." I say, standing up. "You done yet, Itto?"

"Oh yeah! Take a look!" He says.

He stands and reveals his face, showing two painted rhino beetles on his cheeks.

"Ah! You must really like those huh?"

"Oh yeah! They always perch on my-" he cuts himself off before he can say horns. "Eh- you know."

We laugh nervously before heading more towards the center of town, sitting on the bench.

"Aw, you got cute little bunny stuff on you." He coos.

"Yeah... I guess the little thing had an effect on me." I chuckle.

We take it easy for a bit, eating and talking like normal. But... for some reason my mind drifts to Ayato, I haven't seen him all day. Maybe he's embarrassed from last night... but still, I want to see him and clear the air.

—---------------------------------------------------------------

Around sunset, we head to the haunted maze.

"If you get scared don't be afraid to grab onto me, I'll protect you." Itto says, confidently.

I scoff, walking in ahead of him.

"W-Wait! Don't leave me alone!" He says, hurrying.

I chuckle, letting him catch up. I realize they're using fake fog so it's easier to get lost in the maze.

"I'll lead, either stay close or hold onto my shirt so we don't get separated." I say.

He nods, smiling nervously.

"I-I got ya, Levi."

I think he's going for my shirt but ends up grabbing my hand. I feel my heart start beating rapidly, as I pull him further into the maze. He sighs, his breathing becoming shallower as he walks.

"Is something wrong, Itto?" I ask, slowing down a little.

"What? N-No, I'm like, so good. I'm not scared of anything." He says, trying to cover up his nervousness.

I shake my head.

"You should be. This place is full of ghosts and ghouls." I tease, trying to freak him out.

He opens his mouth to say something snarky when someone pops out of the bush next to me, yelling to jumpscare us. I jump a bit but Itto lets out a scream, clinging his whole body to me.

"Don't eat me spirits!" He whimpers, trying and failing to bury his body into mine.

I shake my head, trying to get him to loosen up a little. The actor climbs out of the bush, laughing maniacally as he starts running at the both of us. I laugh in amusement but Itto picks me up and takes off down the straight pathway, screaming. He takes a few turns but the actor stopped chasing a while ago.

"Itto, stop!" I laugh, my arms hooked around his neck so he doesn't drop me.

"I'm scared, Levi!" He says, his voice cracking as he stops.

He sets me down, looking at me with big, puppy dog eyes.

"I know. But I won't let anything hurt you, I promise." I smile.

"Promise?" He asks, his eyes shimmering. "Because that...thing jumped out at me, it could've eaten me for sure."

I laugh to myself. He must think this maze is really haunted.

"I promise." I repeat, looking up at him.

"For real?"

"For real."

He nods, trying to look more confident.

"Y'know, for a big scary Oni, you're kind of a scaredy cat." I tease.

"Shut up..."

He blushes as we continue walking, instead of gripping my hand, he clings to my arm. There comes a fork in the paths, but when we come to it, another actor jumps out. This time she separates us, I run down the right path, him down the left. I run for a bit, playing along and laughing to myself. I can even hear his high pitched screaming from across the maze. I run a little further when I notice it's a dead end. I sigh, turning around to go find him. I stop dead in my tracks when someone stands behind me.

"Waiting for me to turn around, huh? Well played. Just let me by so I can go find my spineless bodyguard." I say, frankly.

The figure doesn't respond as it approaches me.

"C'mon man, just let me by."

Still nothing. I realize, as it gets closer, it's Ayato.

"Oh-! I didn't know you volunteered to work here, maybe that's why I hadn't seen you today." I say as he closes in.

I start to sweat nervously as he has a completely neutral look on his face, not even a smile.

"I...wanted to apologize for last night." He mumbles, close to my face.

My heart starts to race, I don't know what to say.

"I'm really sorry for how I acted, I didn't know what I was doing. I..." He trails off, glancing away.

I take a step back, not wanting to get too close to him.

"It's okay... you were just drunk, we all make mistakes." I smile nervously.

He looks back, staring into my eyes.

"You're always so understanding-"

"Listen, I really should go find Itto. If you wanna talk more, I'll find you later, ok?" I say, not giving him a chance to finish.

I hurry down the path I just came from. When I arrive at the fork, I don't see him anywhere. I sigh, looking around.

"Itto! You scaredy cat!" I shout, my voice echoing in the maze.

I hear a scream from somewhere up ahead, then silence. I run down the path ahead, realizing that he could've gotten himself lost. I shout his name, but there's no response. I turn a corner and see him sitting in a corner with his hands pressed against his eyes, trembling.

"Itto! What happened? Are you hurt?" I ask, running over to him.

"There you are! Thank god!"

He lunges up and wraps his arms around my waist, trembling. I freeze, shocked for a moment, but quickly pull him in a tight hug as he stands.

"It's alright, it's alright. The exit is over here, alright? Let's go." I say, gently pulling him along.

He nods in response, clinging to me.

"Why were you sitting in the corner, anyway?"

"I... I got lost in the fog. I was so scared, Levi. I thought I would never find my way out, I wanted to wait for you in case something happened." He says, still shaking.

I sigh, pulling him along.

"Itto, I'm right here. I would never leave you, you know that."

We arrive at the exit. The large stone archway leading out of the maze. As if on cue, a final actor jumps out and on instinct, Itto swings at him.

"NO STOP!" I yell, getting in the way.

But it's too late, Itto's fist comes in contact with my face, sending me to the ground. He gasps deeply, kneeling over me. The actor steps back, covering his mouth.

"I... I'm sorry- I didn't mean to-" Itto says, choking up.

I look up at him, my nose bleeding.

"It's ok-" I grunt, sitting up. "I probably should've told you they were actors..."

I laugh, trying to play it off as nothing and to lighten the mood. I look up at him, tears rolling down his cheeks. I wipe them away with my hand, smudging the little painted beetles before smiling at him.

"Aw... I messed 'em up. But, no more mazes for you, huh?"

He shakes his head, forcing a laugh as he sniffs.

"Definitely not."

He grabs my glasses from the grass, carefully setting them back on my face. He hoists me up and we walk out of the maze together, not letting go of my hand as we head to the town square again. He gets some ice from a food stand nearby and sits the both of us on a bench, placing the ice against my cheek. He wipes the blood from my nose, his eyes welling up again.

"I... I can't believe I hurt you. I'd never want to hurt you..." He says, starting to tremble as tears drip off his chin.

"I know you wouldn't, Itto. You were just scared and I jumped in the way, I don't blame you at all." I say, leaning my head on his shoulder. "I'll just have a little bruise, that's all."

He lowers the ice, holding my head in his hands as he inspects my cheek.

"Here, my mom...used to do this for me when I got hurt."

He leans in and gently kisses my cheek.

He's so careful, I barely feel it. His warm, delicate lips against my skin cause my face to heat up, my heart about to explode from my chest. I want him to kiss me more than anything. The urge to feel his lips against mine is stronger now more than ever. He separates, looking at me as his hands remain on my face.

"It...may not work cus I'm not your mom, but I thought I should try." He chuckles with a sniff.

I chuckle with him, placing the ice back on it. Eventually, we stand and he walks me back to the castle, his hand in mine as if it's habit. When we arrive, I face him at the doorway.

"Looks like the only new thing happening tomorrow is the night beach, but no one really goes to that. Maybe I can show you around here tomorrow." I smile.

He smiles in response, nodding.

"Let's do that, then. I had a good time today, despite... screaming like a baby." He blushes.

I grin.

"Yeah, me too."

"See ya." He says with a wave.

I walk in and close the door, sighing. I toss the now melted ice in the trash as I place my hand against my cheek, feeling the phantom kiss he left. I feel my body get warm and tingly as I think about it.

"Hey."

I turn around, seeing Ayato.

"You... have to stop doing that..." I say, nervously.

"Doing what?"

"Sneaking up behind me..."

He laughs, walking up to me.

"Oh, that. You're just so deep in thought you don't hear me coming. I think it's kinda cute how

jumpy you are."

"Hah, yeah..."

"So, how was your day?"

"It was fun, I had a good time."

"Hmhm, I figured you did. Oh-! What is that?" He says, a concerned tone in his voice as he holds my head.

He inspects the forming bruise, running his thumb over it.

"Just a little bump, I'll be fine. I just- tripped and fell. I'm danger prone." I lie, playing it off.

He sighs, shaking his head.

"Well, it doesn't look too bad. I thought someone tried hurting you. If that was the case, they wouldn't see the next sunrise." He says, smiling.

Such a threatening statement said so casually with a smile is...off putting.

"Very funny, sir." I say, forcing a chuckle.

The smile stays plastered on his face as his eyes drift to my other cheek.

"What cute face paint. Rabbit themed, hm?" He asks.

He smiles, his hand running through my hair as he looks at me.

"I... just asked for something random..." I mutter.

"It suits you."

"Huh?"

"Rabbits tend to be docile and skittish creatures, it reminds me of you. A little blonde bunny."

His words make me go weak at the knees. I swallow hard, my throat feeling like it's on fire as my heart races. That term... Why did it cause such a visceral reaction?

"That... doesn't seem like a compliment..." I say, looking away.

"Oh, it is. It's endearing, makes me feel the need to protect you."

I turn away from him, my cheeks burning red as he continues.

"I know I've said it before, but you're more important to me than you think. So, so special..." He trails off, caressing my cheeks.

"Thank you..." I whisper.

"Why are you so tense around me? Am I doing something wrong? You don't have to be nervous, just treat me like your friend rather than your so-called 'boss'."

"I'm just nervous because... I feel like I have to keep up appearances and technically, I do. I don't want to be treated better than anyone else. I know you say I'm special, but I don't want to be..." I finally admit.

"I understand. But I'd be upset if you weren't around. I feel like my life would be dark and lonely if you weren't here with me."

"You don't have to say that..."

"I mean it. I'd be lost without you."

I sigh, turning to look at him. He has a serious expression on his face, staring into my eyes.

I don't even know what to say to that. I feel my mouth opening it, but nothing comes out.

"Ayato..."

"Hm? Is something wrong?"

"I'm... going to bed. I'll see you tomorrow." I say, walking away.

I quickly go to my room, closing the door and sighing. As of recently, he's been strange. Like...different than usual. More touchy, more emotional and sentimental. I've only rarely seen that side of him before, but it's been bugging me more and more lately. Since my new found feelings for Itto have come to light, it's making me confused. If Ayato confessed to me, what would I do? What would happen if I refused? I shake my head and flop onto the bed, groaning. I stare at the ceiling, trying to sleep, but my mind keeps racing. I don't know what to do.

I finally fall asleep, but it's a fitful one.

—---------------------------------------------------------------

I wake up around noon again the next day, groaning. I stretch my arms and neck, my joints cracking. My head pounds as I rub my temples. I get up, getting dressed and walking into the hall. I hear chatter from the kitchen, drawing me to it as I peek into the dining room. Ayato and Itto are sitting around the table, talking about something. Itto's smiling, doing most of the talking as Ayato sits and rests on his elbows, his back of his hands near his mouth.

His eyes are full of life as he rambles on, so cute...

I smile as I enter, causing them to look over at me.

"Took you long enough, I thought you'd sleep all day." Itto teases.

"What are you two chit chatting about?" I ask, sitting down at the table.

"I'm just telling Lord Kamisato how we became friends. Y'know, how before I went off I would always do that thing for you whenever you came to get clothes?" He says, raising his eyebrows, signaling me to make something up.

"Oh yeah, the thing with the sweets! Funny notes too, don't think I forgot." I say, letting out a fake laugh in remembrance.

Ayato stays quiet, looking at the both of us, switching his gaze between him and me.

"What a kind gesture, I'm glad Levi has a friend that's...closer than all the way in Monstadt." Ayato smiles.

Itto chuckles.

"Still can't believe you didn't get me anything from your travels." I whine, playfully.

"I said I'd make it up to you! Don't be too mad." He says, going along with it completely.

"Yeah, whatever." I roll my eyes, Itto laughing at me.

"Oh, pardon, sir. Since there isn't much to do today at the festival, can I show Itto around the castle?" I ask Ayato.

"Why of course, I trust you not to do anything crazy during your little tour." He smiles, standing up.

"Thank you, sir."

Itto and I wave him off as he exits the castle, somewhat hesitantly. I close the door behind him, turning to Itto.

"So, what are you gonna show me first?" He asks.

I put a finger to my chin, thinking.

"Well, there's the library, the garden, the wine cellar, the terrace- there's a bunch of rooms."

I start rattling off the names of the rooms as we walk through the foyer. For the rest of the day, I give Itto the full tour of the castle, hitting all the rooms I'm allowed to go into. I do my best to keep him interested and laughing.

"Wow, this place is waaay bigger than I thought! Though, I've only really seen your room." He chuckles.

"Oh, my room is tiny compared to Ayato and Ayaka's. But I don't mind, it's comfy." I say, leaving the castle with him.

It's around 7, and the sun is just below the horizon. The festive red, paper lamps light up the pathway to town and town itself, giving everything a soft rosy glow.

"Y'know, this is a nice town. I can tell the people here really care about each other. Hell, some kids I don't even know come up to me and ask to play. It's only been a few days and I feel..." He trails off as we walk down the path.

"I'm glad you feel at home here, Itto." I say.

"I- guess that's what this feeling is? Even though this isn't the real me they're seeing but... It's a start." He smiles.

"You're getting a better grasp on things! Learning how normal humans behave."

"I think I'm pretty cool, actually." He says, making me laugh.

We scope out the night beach, seeing no one there.

"Cool, no one comes down here for some reason, so we can just swim and have the entire beach to ourselves." I say, sliding down the small sand dune leading there.

He follows, excitedly.

"Woo! I love swimming, I've never been in the ocean before!" He says, starting to strip.

I slowly start stripping as well, nervous. I look down at the scars on my chest, feeling a lump in my throat.

Would he even care? Probably not...right?

My heart's pounding as I get into the ocean. The water's cold, but not enough to make me flinch. I turn back to look at him and he's charging towards the water. He jumps up higher than I would've thought and plunges into the water, soaking me. He resurfaces quickly, his long white locks covering his face. He smiles, the water cascading down his hair.

"I'm not, like, completely stupid or anything, but I didn't expect it to be so salty."

"Just make sure to keep the water out of your mouth." I tease.

He laughs.

I laugh with him, and soon we're splashing each other and laughing even harder. After about an hour or so, I sit on the shore, just watching him have fun. I rustle my hair, shaking some of the water out of it.

"How long do you think you can stay in there without getting a cramp?" I ask.

"I guess you'll have to wait and find out." He says, shoving water my way and splashing me.

"Hey!" I exclaim, laughing.

The moon appears from behind the clouds, illuminating the beach. Itto comes to a part of the water where he can stand, pushing his hair out of his face. My chest tightens as I see his wet body in the light. I blush, averting my eyes as he joins me on the sand. He leans back on his hands, closing his eyes and sighing contently.

"I never knew the beach could be this beautiful." He says.

"You should see the sunrise, it's even better!"

He looks over at me as I hug my knees, attempting to cover up. I hear his light laughter, and it warms my heart.

Better now than later...

"Itto... if you found out something...different about me. Would you be upset...?"

"Nah, I can't judge you. Besides, you don't judge me for how I act."

"I do."

He laughs.

"Well, maybe a little, but it's all good. I'm not gonna get mad or anything, if that's what you're worried about. Unless you like, murdered somebody or something." He jokes.

I exhale a shaky sigh, as I lower my knees, exposing both chest scars. He raises his eyebrows, intrigued.

"I- had a procedure done...." I say, my voice trembling.

"What kind of procedure?"

"It was to- ugh... make me a man... basically. Not like- fully, but...just to get my breasts removed..."

"Hm."

I stare at my feet, nervously.

"I-I'm sorry I didn't tell you sooner. I... I didn't think it was important-"

"It's not."

I feel a shock run through me. He sits there quietly and I can feel him staring at me. I squirm a little, before he finally speaks.

"It doesn't matter who you were before. You got it done so you could feel like who you're supposed to be, yeah? I think that's pretty rad."

I nod, my heart throbbing.

"I'm just glad you felt comfortable enough to tell me about it. I didn't know the old you, but... I like this version of you a lot already."

I look up at him, his expression soft. My lips tingle as I look at his, causing me to cover my mouth. I look away, embarrassed, as his gaze remains on me. I turn back, timidly. We stare into each other's eyes as I feel my heart pounding against my chest, ready to burst.

"I..."

I trail off, looking at his lips again.

I glance back up at him and he scoots closer. My heart flutters as he leans in, as I do the same. He presses his lips to mine, soft and gentle, just like last night. My body is overwhelmed as our lips move in sync, my hand resting on his. I pull away a few seconds after, a horribly erratic feeling washing over me.

"I-I'm sorry- I... I have to go." I panic, standing up and grabbing my dry clothes.

I dress in a hurry as he turns towards me, confused.

"Wha- What's wrong?"

"I-I have a lot of work to do tomorrow and it's getting late anyway so- I-I just need to go." I stutter, feeling tears well up in my eyes as I hurry off back towards town.

"Levi, wait!" I hear him call out.

I don't stop, making a beeline to the castle. I quickly run up the stairway and inside. Thoma opens his mouth to say something, but I breeze by him and into my room, locking the door. I lean against it, grabbing a pillow from the floor, sobbing as I bury my face into it. I stay like that for a few minutes, breathing heavily as I try to calm myself. I get up and walk over to my dresser, grabbing the carved beetle and holding it in my hands.

"Levi, are you okay?" Thoma asks, knocking on the door.

I ignore him, shifting away from the door and to the bed. I lie down, curling up as tight as I can, setting the beetle on my pillow and staring at it. I'm not sure what to think. What's going to happen now? Why do I feel so... guilty? He leaned in... I leaned in...so what's the problem? Is it because I think I don't deserve it? That I think it'll upset Ayato in some way? Wait, why should I care about that...?

I push myself up, sitting against my window as I stare down at the beetle.

I'm exhausted, I'm scared, and not sure if I'm okay. I'll talk to him tomorrow...get a real confession off my chest. Then I'll know for sure.

I lean over and turn off the lamp by my bed, plunging the room into darkness. I wrap my arms around my knees, curling up and waiting for sleep to come.

—---------------------------------------------------------------

I jolt awake as I hear tapping on the window. Sunbeams shine through, casting a gentle light on my bed. I squint, trying to make out who it is. A pair of hands hold up a familiar bull plush, moving it around playfully. I lift my glasses and rub my eyes as a familiar face peers back at me, showing himself from around the corner

"Hey..." Itto says gently, his voice muffled through the glass.

I feel shame run through me as I look at him, a worried smile on his face.

"I-I'm sorry..." I choke up.

"Don't be, did I wake you up?"

I nod, scratching my head. He glances away, nervously.

"Can I come in...?"

I nod again, trembling as I struggle to keep my tears in. Itto pushes the window open and climbs through, coming to my side of the bed. I sit up, pulling the blankets around myself as he sets himself next to me. Just the feeling of his weight on the mattress causes my tears to flood free.

"Levi..." He mumbles, solemnly.

I turn towards him, my cheeks tear stained.

"I know... I wanted to talk to you about it. I just...panicked."

"I totally get it. Y'know, I- uh- I just-"

He stutters nervously as a blush creeps across his face, his cheeks turning pink.

"I'm...not good with words. But... I've been talking to Yae...about some stuff."

My heart starts racing, causing me to wrap the blankets around me tighter.

"I told her how happy you make me, how you go out of your way to do that... I never thought I would ever bond with a human like I've bonded with you, the days since we met have been...the best I've experienced in a long time."

There's a moment of silence before he shifts, placing his hand on top of mine. I flinch at his warmth, trying to control my breathing.

"Yae made me finally realize that... I-"

He cuts himself off, his whole face burning red as he grits his teeth.

"Ugh! I even practiced this before I came here so this wouldn't happen..." He says, letting out an annoyed grunt.

He breathes deeply, before looking back at me.

"I-I like you alot! You're really nice to me...showing and telling me all these cool things I didn't know about. If you were ever taken from me, I'd... be way more sad than I could ever imagine!" He says quickly, as if he's just trying to get it out.

"Everytime you laugh at something I say my heart starts beating really fast... I thought I was just having an adrenaline rush. But...it started happening a lot more. At first I was excited about the festival but I... I realized I was just excited cus I'd be hanging out with... you."

His words wash over me as I stare at him. My palms start to sweat as my throat closes up.

"E-Even now saying all this is making my heart beat crazy fast... Uh- if you- um- don't feel that way about me that's, like, totally cool. Not a big deal." He says, trying to play off how embarrassed he is.

"Itto." I say, moving closer to him.

When he turns to look at me, I close the gap, kissing him gently. He tenses, then shifts to wrap his arms around me, kissing me back. His lips move against mine as he gets a second wind. The kiss becomes deeper, longer, my hand reaching up and cupping his cheek. My whole body tingles and my head starts to spin. I push him down on the bed, lying on top of him. He wraps his arms around my hips as I sit astride him, my hair falling on his face as I slowly lean in and kiss him again. His hand runs through my hair as I feel his heart pounding against mine. He groans quietly, his hands gripping my hips. I don't want to stop, his lips are so smooth, so sweet. Suddenly, he pushes me off of him as he rolls me onto my back. I stare up at him wide eyed, panting slightly. He looms over me, the same expression on his face.

"I-I didn't expect to get so...heated."

"Me neither, but I... liked it."

He gives me a nervous smile, leaning in for another kiss when the moment is interrupted by a few knocks on the door. We freeze, scrambling off each other.

"Shit." I whisper, glancing at the door. "Under the bed."

Itto hurries under as I fold the blanket over the edge. I make myself look presentable before going to the door and opening it. It's Thoma.

"Hey, are you alright? You came in crying last night and didn't answer me..." He asks, concerned.

"Yeah, I'm fine. It's... been resolved."

"Good. Do you mind me asking what you were so worked up about?"

I glance around the hallway nervously, before motioning him inside the room. I close the door before turning to him.

"I was having an... emotional moment. Itto and I were on the beach and one thing led to another where we ended up...kissing and... I had a little freak out." I say, embarrassed.

"Oh!" He says, taken aback. "I'm sorry to hear that, but you said it was resolved, right?"

"By resolved, he means letting me pour my heart out then making out with me a little bit." Itto says, poking his head out from under the bed.

Thoma lets out a short, curt scream. I try to shush him so he doesn't draw anyone else to the room.

"Why'd you come out?! You were supposed to stay under there."

I cross my arms as he rises to his feet.

"It's just Thoma, I figured he wouldn't snitch on me for sneaking in." He winks.

"I mean, I won't, but... you scared the shit out of me." Thoma signs in relief.

"Not the first time I've stayed under there, probably won't be the last." He chuckles, picking me up with ease and hugging me tightly.

"So, you two are-" Thoma starts.

Itto hums into my hair, not listening at all.

"I-I would say so, yeah." I blush, his new found physical affection causing me to get more and more flustered.

"I expected as much, a handsome guy like that finally coming back from a long journey to see

you again? It's like right out of a romance novel." Thoma chuckles.

"Ah- haha, yeah..." I say, nervously.

I feel my body go rigid, a cold sweat running through me.

Ayato.

"What's wrong?" Itto asks.

"A-Ayato, I'm afraid- what will he think? He- he can't find out, he can't know about me and you." I start panicking.

"Don't worry, Levi. I'll try to keep you guys a secret as best I can." Thoma reassures.

"But what if-"

"Don't worry about it now, alright? He probably won't even care all that much." Itto says, waving his hand dismissively. "Besides, even if Ayato disapproves, it's not like you can't see me in secret."

I look at him and make eye contact, he gives me a knowing glance. I sigh deeply, leaning into him.

"You're both right, I need to... calm down."

"Come on, the festival's ending today. Let's have a good time, 'kay?" He smiles.

I nod, allowing myself to relax a little.

"Yeah. Just- leave through the window, Ayato doesn't know you're here and I know he's awake."

I say, nudging him towards it.

"What about you?"

"I'll come to the front door, I'll meet you at Ms. Miko's, ok?"

"Alright! See you then." He leans in, pecking my lips.

I blush as he jogs away. I turn to Thoma, his arms crossed with a smirk on his face.

"What?"

"You make a cute couple. For some reason, to me it feels like you two were meant for each other."

There it is again, that sickly feeling in my gut. When Thoma said that, it triggered some sort of

deja vu or something. But...not normal deja vu, something's off about it...

"Yeah... I feel the same." I respond.

I don't know what to make of it, but I push it aside for now as I get dressed and exit my room, walking with Thoma to town.

I find myself in the shopping district, seeing Itto standing outside of Ms. Miko's. He spots me as well, charging and hugging me.

"Y-You're so much more physical now." I blush.

"I know, right? I can't believe I managed to resist for so long!" He beams, hoisting me up. "I can't believe you actually like me, like, enough to kiss me and stuff!"

I can only blush at his brashness, not caring who hears him. I hide my face in embarrassment.

"I thought you'd be upset or something, I didn't think you'd actually like it!"

"N-Not so loud..." I mumble.

Yae walks out of her store, opening it as she looks at us.

"Afternoon, you two." She smiles.

I wave bashfully, still in Itto's arms.

"Hey! Your pep talk helped so much he ended up kissing me instead of the other way around!"

Itto laughs. Yae giggles as I look away, still completely flustered.

"I'm glad you both finally listened to your hearts, I was writhing watching you both pretend there wasn't a connection." She winks.

I laugh nervously, my face red for so long I would almost think it's permanent.

"Well, y'know..." I mutter.

Itto holds me close in his arms, all his attention on me. I hear hurried footsteps behind us, causing me to turn my head. I see Kaeya, jogging up to all of us.

"God... sorry for interrupting whatever's going on here but Ayato has been really, reeeally, on my ass about being with you until tonight. He's super paranoid for some reason." He sighs.

I go to answer, but Itto cuts me off.

"That's cool! How about you just...give us some alone time later, 'kay?" He leans in, murmuring to him.

Kaeya nods, smiling.

"Sounds good, the only thing coming up today is the closing performances on the event stage and that only starts later. We can get food though, if you guys are hungry."

Itto and I walk off together, with Kaeya leading. Yae watches the we leave, smiling. As if instinctively, Itto grabs my hand, intertwining his fingers with mine. I blush at how naturally comfortable we are with being physical with one another, something I haven't been with anyone since... Well, ever. We park ourselves on the curb as Kaeya goes to order food.

"Itto...?" I ask, blushing.

"Hm?"

"Later tonight... instead of you returning to Ms. Miko's, would you want to-" I cut myself off, becoming flustered.

Why am I so nervous about it? He's come to my room plenty of times, so why does this feel so different?

"Yeah?" He smirks, leaning into me.

I try to continue, but my voice is caught in my throat. I can't think straight, the warmth of his hand in mine is making my head spin.

"Look at you! You're as red as a tomato!" He laughs.

I try to speak again, only stuttering at his teasing.

"I-I just meant, would you want to- spend the night at the castle instead...? Only if you-"

He cuts me off, kissing my cheek.

"Of course, dude. Your bed was so comfy last time." He smiles.

"Ah... hah. Cool." I feel myself calming down as he leans against me.

"You're so cute when you get flustered like that." He hums, resting his eyes.

My heart flutters as my eyes linger on him, slowly moving to pet his head. Kaeya returns with the food, seeing us cuddling each other.

"Well, isn't this a sight?" He teases.

I remove my hand from his head and cover my face, causing Itto to chuckle. He sits down beside us, giving Itto and I some festival food.

"You two official now?" He asks, sticking some in his mouth.

"God...was everyone just waiting for it?" I ask.

"Pretty much. I know Ayaka was even waiting for it." He laughs. "Seems like Ayato is the only one who couldn't see the signs."

"The signs?"

"Yeah, I mean, come on. You never stopped talking about him, he's perfectly your type too." He says, as if Itto isn't sitting right there. "Also, you started acting really weird when he came back to town. All jittery and nervous-"

"That's enough!" I cut him off, blushing.

I elbow him in the ribs, causing him to laugh. Itto laughs along with him, wrapping his arm around my shoulder. I shove the food in my mouth, smiling to myself.

"You guys suck." I say playfully, my mouth full.

"We do, huh?" Itto says, leaning in.

Kaeya laughs, pushing me playfully in response. I chuckle, feeling a surge of happiness run through me. It's been a while since I've felt like this, not embarrassed, not stressed, just- having a good time with people I love.

"Oh... you're going back to Monstadt tomorrow, right Kaeya...?' I ask, a twinge of disappointment in my voice.

"Yeah... but don't worry, if you ever need me for anything, you can always write me and I'll be

here in no time." He smiles. "Just like when we were kids, yeah?"

I sigh, nodding.

"Yeah, just like when we were kids..."

Night falls and the food is eventually gone. The three of us stand and head to the event stage, where the band is almost done preparing.

"Do you know what a band is?" I whisper to Itto.

He gives a hand motion indicating 'kinda'.

I smile.

"Don't worry, you'll like them." I say, looking up at the stage.

"Alright, alright! The closing ceremonies will commence in a few minutes, so please be patient!" Ayaka says, waving happily.

Ayato stands next to her, a gentle smile on his face. He gives a small wave to me, smiling. I wave back, sighing in relief. I hadn't seen him in a bit, I was worried, but turns out he was just so busy he had no time to see me. The lights on the stage turn on and Barbara, an international idol, stands up front and ready to sing. The music kicks off and everyone starts dancing in their own way. I kind of just sway my body, before Itto grabs me, dancing wildly. I intertwine my fingers with his, before I start to dance with him, laughing and singing along with the music. I close my eyes, smiling. This is everything I needed.

After the performance, everyone disperses, heading home. I'm about to grab Itto's hand when Ayato walks up to us. My hand jerks back as I hold them behind me.

"So, did you enjoy the festivities this year?" He asks.

"Yeah, it was fun!" I say, smiling. "It was nice seeing Kaeya again and now that Itto's back, I felt even better."

"Good, having you happy is all I could want."

He motions for me to follow, but I stay in place. He turns around, curious.

"I-Itto and I have to talk about something in private, before I go back..." I mutter, nervously.

"Is it important?"

I nod quickly, fidgeting with my hands.

He says nothing in response, giving a small nod, and leaves without argument. He's...never done that before. Normally he would say bye or 'be back by this time', but...nothing. I shake my head, turning to Itto.

"Let's... walk and talk." I say, as I motion him behind a building.

"I wanna... wait until he gets into the castle. Then we can go to my room." I say.

"Got it."

I wait patiently, fidgeting a little as I look around the courtyard. Itto grabs my hands, surprising me. I look up into his eyes, the same flaming ones I fell for.

"Thanks for this, you know. All of this." He says, squeezing my hands.

I smile.

"How many times are you gonna thank me?" I tease.

"As many as it takes."

I blush, smiling sheepishly as he lets go of my hands. He leans in and kisses me on the cheek. I lean into his touch, closing my eyes. His lips linger on my skin for a moment, before he steps back.

"Looks like he's in, you wanna start heading that way?"

I nod and he holds my hand, walking with me up the castle stairs.

"A-Ah... not when we're inside. I'm afraid Ayato will see..." I say, shaking his hand off.

"Oh. Well, we'll wait till we're in your room then, yeah?"

I nod and enter the castle. I don't see Ayato, so I move quickly to my room with Itto behind me. I get him inside first and as I'm about to enter, I feel a hand on my shoulder. I slam my door closed and turn around quickly, seeing Ayato looming over me. His eyes are intense.

"So... what 'important' thing did you and Itto talk about...?" He asks, taking a strand of my hair between his fingers.

"Just..."

I trail off. I can't think of anything, I don't know what to make up.

"Just say it." He says, his voice a low rumble.

"He... just wanted to make sure I was being treated ok. It was private because I didn't want to put you in an awkward situation..." I say, voice trembling.

Finally, something convincing.

"Hmm." He hums, continuing to play with my hair. "And what did you tell him?"

"That I'm perfectly fine! That you treat me extremely well and I enjoy living here and working for you... you know that's the truth."

"I know, I know. But, there's something I want to ask you. This may seem random, but it's not, I've brought it up before actually."

"What is it?"

"Tell me... why are you so tense around me?"

I gasp, stumbling back as he steps forward, grabbing my shoulders.

"I'm- sorry, Ayato. I just- don't want to mess up and make you upset. I..." I feel myself getting worked up.

"You never do anything to upset me." He says, stepping even closer, his face just inches from mine. "And I trust you completely. You're the only one I trust. So, what is it?"

I swallow, looking into his eyes.

"Why do you trust me...?"

"I know you'd never do anything to betray me, we have a lifelong debt to each other. I gave you a new life and you changed mine, therefore, I trust you with my life." He says.

"It's...stuff like that- that stresses me out. I'm indebted to you, that's why I don't want to let you down or act in any way I feel like you won't like..." I mutter, just wanting to get inside my room.

He chuckles.

"You never change. Always worried about others rather than yourself."

"I'm... I'm sorry."

"Don't be. Just...be yourself around me. That's what I want." He kisses me quickly, a peck on

the lips.

It was too quick for me to even object.

"Uhm... please uh- don't... do that again...sir." I manage to say, all of my nerves on edge.

He grins, chuckling as he steps back.

"Sorry, I guess the moment took over me. Don't worry about anything, I'll protect you. You're safe here." He says, grinning one last time before walking away.

A horrible feeling washes over me, like a bad, menacing feeling. The feeling that something bad is going to happen. I shake myself out of it, entering my room and deadbolting the door. I turn and see Itto looking at one of my books, laying on my bed.

"Oh, finally! I was getting bored." He chuckles, sitting up.

"Relax, I was out there for, what, 5 minutes?" I tease, sitting next to him.

"Y'know... I've been thinking..."

"Uh oh." I joke.

"No, really." He chuckles gently. "I'm... surprised, I guess. That you like me back..."

"Why wouldn't I?"

"My thought process was that I've looked human for these past couple days, so you would forget I'm an Oni and when I turn back you won't like me anymore." He says, letting out a nervous chuckle.

"Don't be ridiculous." I say, nudging him. "If anything, I think I...prefer you with your natural look."

He blushes brightly, looking away.

"Y-You don't say."

"Speaking of, it's almost nine. The elixir should wear off then, right?"

"Yeah, but I still have a lot left, so it's all good." He winks.

I nod, thinking.

"I'm sorry I was all over you today... I'm just- not used to having someone who genuinely cares about me as much as you do. Let alone a human..." He smiles, looking melancholic.

"Oh, I care about you alright. I cared about you so much that I ended up falling for you." I chuckle. "Don't ever doubt my feelings for you, 'kay? They'd have to drag me away before I'd give you up."

"Ooh, how chivalrous." He teases.

"Shut up." I slap his arm, laughing.

"Hey, I wanna try something." He says, new found intrigue in his voice.

"What?"

"Hold your hand up."

I do as he says and he does the same, pressing his palm against mine. His hand almost completely shadows it.

"W-Wow, you..." I swallow. "Your hands are...pretty big."

"Your hands are so small! You never stop being cute." He laughs, hugging me tightly.

I laugh nervously, letting him cuddle me. He buries his head into the crook of my neck, his arms wrapped around my body as he holds me close to him. His hands are so warm, so comforting. My mind wanders, imagining what they'd feel like on my... hips...

My face burns instinctively. I shouldn't be thinking about... stuff like that.

"Hey, you there?" He asks, pinching my cheek.

"Uh-! Yeah! Just thinking." I say quickly.

"What about?"

"Nothing...letting my mind wander."

"Thinking dirty things? You're so naughty, Levi." He teases, trying to fluster me.

"No! Just daydreaming-"

"Uh huh, daydreaming about me I bet."

I chuckle, shoving his shoulder.

"Hey...y'know how I said I'd thank you as many times as it takes?" He asks.

"Yeah?"

"How about... I give you a final, big thank you." He says, raising his eyebrows suggestively as his finger trails up my chest.

"A final-"

"Thank you." He finishes.

I nod, my eyes wide in embarrassment. He smirks, pressing his lips against mine. He kisses me tenderly, sweetly. It's soft as I feel myself melting. He raises his hand to my cheek, holding me as he deepens it slightly. My heart beats faster and I break away, staring into his eyes. They're heavy, as he takes deep breaths.

"I also want to... continue from where we left off this afternoon."

"Me too." I respond without hesitation, excitement building up inside me.

He presses his hand against mine again. This time, he keeps it there as he essentially kneels over me. I prop myself up against the bed frame, his beautiful ambers burning into me. I tilt my head up, staring into his eyes, as he leans in. His lips touch mine again and this time I deepen it, my mouth parting slightly. He pushes his tongue inside as I let out a small moan, my hands gripping his forearms. He breaks the kiss, breathing heavily.

"You taste so good..." He whispers. "I might be getting addicted to your flavor."

"I think you already are." I tease, grinning.

He laughs, kissing me again. I feel myself gravitating towards him, wanting to kiss him, wanting to be kissed by him. Suddenly, a mist of smoke overcomes him as he returns to his normal appearance, his horns and pale red skin apparent. I haven't seen him like this in a while, I missed it. He goes to grab the elixir when I stop him, grabbing his wrist. He looks back at me, confused.

"N-No... I want... the real you." I blush.

As my eyes drift back to him, I realize he's ripped out of his human clothes. He must be bigger in his natural form. My eyes widen, staring at his bare chest. His pecs are large and smooth, as his body radiates heat. I swallow, averting my eyes as he stares at me, smirking.

"Don't be shy." He says, grabbing my hands and placing them on his chest. "They're nice and big, perfect for your little hands."

I blush, giving in and groping gently. They're so warm and cushiony, his supple skin arousing me more. He keeps his hands over mine as my breathing hitches, starting to knead and squeeze them.

"Mm, you like that, huh?" He asks, licking his lips.

"Y-Yeah, I do." I stutter, completely overwhelmed.

He smirks, as I blush furiously. He pulls away, looking down at me. I look up at him, feeling my face get hot, as his does the same. Our hearts are thudding against our chests. My entire body is tingling with anticipation. He kisses me again, this time trailing down my neck. I whimper, as my hands move to his head, my fingers running through his soft, wavy locks. He licks his way down, his tongue dancing along the sensitive flesh. I hear the soft sounds of his kisses along it, causing me to let out a breathy moan. I move my hands to the back of his head, fingers entwining in his hair as I pull him closer to me. He continues his assault on my neck, his warm breath on my skin. I tilt my head, wanting more. I feel his lips press against my throat, and I break my grip on his hair, moaning. He bites down gently on my collar bone, arousing me further. He kisses his way back up, his teeth nipping at my neck. He trails up to my ear, breathing against it. I grunt as he licks his way along it, eliciting a groan from him.

"Hah... I'm trying so hard not to just devour you right now..." He says, his voice raspy.

I blush, moving my hands down to his hips, which are muscular and hot. I squeeze them, and he leans in, kissing me again. He slides a single finger up my shirt, the buttons unfastening as it drags up my chest. I shimmy out of it and he drops it to the ground. He moves back, staring down at me. His eyes are fixed on my scars, as I start feeling the heat of my own body. He traces along them with his thumbs, my breath hitching as I squirm. He continues to stare at them, as if hypnotized. He lowers his head as he runs his tongue along them, causing me to close my eyes, my breathing heavy. My stomach flutters as he moves up to my nipple, kissing and licking it gently. He takes it in his mouth, hungrily sucking on it. I clasp my hand over my mouth, trying not to be too loud. I squeeze my eyes shut, reveling in the sensations. His hand moves down to my stomach, running it along my waist. My hips buck as his touch excites me. He kisses me again, his breathing heavy, before moving down to my other nipple, suckling and biting. I moan beneath my hand, my back arching as he continues to stimulate me intensely. My legs move restlessly, as I realize how wet I'm getting. He looks up at me, grinning mischievously.

"I can smell your arousal... it makes you taste even better." He says, licking his lips.

I blush, staring up at him. Strangely, he takes his thumb and places it against my navel, sticking his index finger out towards my pelvis.

"Wha... What are you doing...?" I ask, breathless.

"Measuring... I think I'll be too big for you." He smirks.

I lay there with my mouth agape, not even knowing how to respond. I stutter flusteredly as he chuckles.

"Won't know until we try though, right?" He purrs, kissing me.

I melt against him as he slides a hand between my legs, rubbing me through my pants.

"Are you gonna be a good little human for me?" He asks cheekily.

"Uh huh..." I nod, as he continues to explore my body, trailing his hands up to my chest.

I hurriedly reach for my pants, trying to unbutton and pull them off. He catches my hands and pins them above my head, causing me to whimper and flush.

"Suddenly so antsy, hm?"

He kisses me, his hand moving down between my legs once again, teasing me some more. I wiggle against him, wanting more, as he continues. His other hand moves down to my waist, holding me in place. I break away, panting.

"P... Please, take my pants off..." I groan.

He smirks, moving his face up to mine. He leans in, kissing me softly. He slides his hands

down to my legs, pulling my pants along with him. He rips them off swiftly, dropping them before pulling away. My eyes widen as I sit there in my briefs, almost completely exposed and vulnerable. I blush, moving my gaze away from him, feeling myself getting more and more worked up. He stares at me, his eyes moving slowly up and down my form. He reaches out and runs a finger from my navel to my hip, moving it down to my thigh. My body twitches, causing me to groan to myself. He looks up at me, grinning.

"A good little striptease, hm?" He smirks, running a hand along my leg.

I nod, still flushed and quivering.

"I'm glad you like it." He laughs, moving his finger up my thigh, pausing at my knee.

He does the same with his other hand, pushing my knees up to my head. I let out a surprised gasp, blushing deeper. I feel something pressing against my groin through my briefs and look down. My eyes widen as I almost pass out due to pure shock. His cock is...massive. Much bigger than I could've ever imagined. It fills my vision, allowing me to make out all of the features. My mouth goes dry as I stutter, spouting gibberish as a result.

"Sorry, I should've told you it looked different from a human's and, y'know, way bigger." He smirks. "I promise it's not as big as it looks though, you should be able to take it after I warm you up."

My face heats up astronomically as I just stare in awe, taking in the details. It's thick and long, twitching as it's held against me. It has a design along the shaft that matches the designs on the rest of his body, with small nubs that are reminiscent of his club. I never thought I'd be so attracted to a cock, let alone one that looks so intimidating, but... I can't look away. I blush, my eyes fixed on it.

"You like what you see?" He teases.

"Y-Yes..." I squeak, as he chuckles.

"Good." He says, kissing me. "Now, I think it's time we get down to business."

He moves his hand up and down my pussy, massaging me through my underwear. I groan, my knees weakening as the kiss continues. He starts slowly sliding my briefs off, until I'm naked from the waist down. I let out a moan of pleasure as his warm hands touch me. He pauses, holding me in place as he bites down on my lip.

"Relax for me."

He murmurs, before moving his hand between my legs, spreading my lips with his fingers.

He enters, sliding the tip of his finger inside of me, and I gasp. I relax into the touch, my muscles loosening. He moves within me, playing with my clit as he continues to kiss me. I tilt my head back, my eyes rolling into the back of my head. I feel like I'm about to faint. The feeling is too good, and I want more.

I need more.

"I just want to stretch you out a little before I...slide in." He chuckles into my ear.

I pant, shivering as he moves his hand, thrusting another finger inside. I wrap my arms around his back, pulling him closer, as his fingers curl.

"I need you..." I groan, as he kisses me, "I don't care...how big you are..."

He chuckles, sliding his fingers out of my soaked tunnel.

"I can take it..."

"Aww, you're so desperate. Let's see then, hm?" He says, kissing me again.

My eyes roll back into my head as his shaft glides over my aching slit, sending chills down my spine. I bite down on his shoulder, whining. He angles my hips and slowly presses the head against my entrance. I let out a pained groan as he starts to push into me, tilting my pelvis up to meet him. He pauses.

"Are you fully in...?" I pant.

"Dude, I'm not even halfway." He laughs.

"Just... be gentle..."

He smirks.

"You sure?" He teases.

"I... yes..."

He starts very slowly thrusting into me, and I take him in as best I can. I relax as much as I'm able to, his thick, long, pulsing shaft sliding in and out of me. I close my eyes, breathing deeply.

"Levi... are... are you a virgin...?" He asks, panting lightly as he keeps his slow pace.

"...Yes." I say, looking away in embarrassment.

"I... I thought as much." He chuckles. "You're... really tight..."

"Just... keep going..."

He chuckles again, pushing a little deeper into me. He presses my hips against him, sliding in deeper with every thrust. I begin to rock against him, matching his tempo. He presses his forehead against mine, groaning into my ear. The sounds of his pleasure turns me on more, as he pushes his mouth next to my ear.

"You're so... wet, Levi... ah..." He growls quietly, his voice ragged as he pants.

I blush, relaxing into the warmth of his body. He keeps thrusting, his tempo picking up slightly, his breathing getting heavier. I keep my eyes tightly shut, just enjoying the sensation. I look into his eyes as I spread my legs wider, wanting him fully inside me. My muscles tighten as I push up against him, trying to take him all the way in.

"Fuck..." He grunts, his hips surging forward.

My eyes shoot open as I clasp my hands over my mouth, trying to keep in the piercing moan wanting to escape. He stays stationary inside me, breathing heavily as both of us adjust. I look down, watching his shaft pulse as he fills me. He remains still for a moment, just holding himself inside me. I can see the bulge in my stomach, causing me to blush heavily.

"Tell me when... I can start moving." He pants.

I lay there for a minute or so just breathing, he's so big... I'm impressed I could even fit him without screaming out. I inhale deeply as I hear him doing the same. I look up at him and nod. He groans, starting to thrust his full length into me, slowly so it doesn't hurt as bad. He continues to hold my hips, grinding into me as he starts to move. I want to moan loudly as his cock kisses my cervix, but I keep my mouth covered. With each slow, deep thrust, I feel my tight, wet tunnel stretch around him. I grit my teeth, letting out muffled moans as I watch the outline of his cock pressing against the inside of my stomach as he thrusts. His tempo picks up a little, and he continues to hold me, kissing me deeply. His hands grip my face, holding me still as he moves. He looks into my eyes, pleading to go faster. I nod, his hands move down to my hips, pulling me up to meet his thrusts. My eyes roll back in my head, as I begin to feel like I'm going to actually faint. He holds onto me as he starts thrusting wildly, moaning into my shoulder. My hands claw his back as my nails dig into him, leaving large scratch marks as I hold on with an iron grip. He moves his lips down to my neck, moaning as his teeth graze my skin. I shudder, my legs wrapping around him as my body tenses up, feeling myself about to cum.

"I-"

"Hold on..." He grunts. "Just... hold on..."

I nod, my body twitching as he keeps going. I bite into his shoulder, keeping my orgasm in until he's ready.

"Cum with me...!" He groans into my ear, as I finally let myself release.

He lets out desperate groans as he cums inside me, giving small thrusts as he does so. My pussy tightens around him, his cum bursting out of me as he continues to pump me full. His mouth covers mine as I moan into him, my body convulsing. He pulls away, biting into my shoulder roughly, drawing blood as he gives a final thrust. I grunt at the sensation as he sits up, his breathing labored.

"Holy... shit..." He heaves, licking the blood from his lips as he slowly pulls out, wincing.

When he finally gets all the way out, his cum pours out of my now raw, broken-in hole. I lie there, twitching faintly as I catch my breath, my body completely shaken, sore, and exhausted.

"You okay?" He asks, concerned.

I nod slowly, closing my eyes. His lips press to mine and I reciprocate, cupping his cheeks with my hands. He pulls away and stands, shakily.

"I'll be right back." He says quietly, heading to the bathroom.

I sigh contently, resting my hand on my stomach as I try to stabilize my breathing. I feel the warmth of our combined fluids on my inner thighs, causing me to blush lightly. He soon returns with a small towel, cleaning up the remains of our love making. He lays back down next to me, putting his hand on my stomach.

"You're sure everything's okay?" He asks again.

I nod, nuzzling into him.

"Yeah...that was great..." I mumble, wrapping my arms around him.

He flinches in surprise, timidly doing the same.

"What... are you embarrassed that I let you cream pie me...?" I chuckle quietly, pressing my head into his pecs.

"I-I'm not embarrassed..." He says, pulling me up to see his face. "I mean, I am, but-"

I place a finger over his mouth to shush him.

"Don't be. Having my first time feel like that was... amazing. I wouldn't have wanted anyone else..." I say, my voice raspy as I stare into his eyes. "I feel like you were made just for me."

He pulls me in closer, wrapping his arms around me, smiling.

"I've... been feeling the same way." He says, kissing me softly.

I hug him tightly, closing my eyes as I relish in the feeling of his skin on mine.

"Mmm... you should probably take this, in case someone comes in. I dead bolted my door but... you never know." I say, rolling over and grabbing the elixir off the dresser.

I roll back, handing it to him.

"Oh-! Right." He says, looking at it.

He looks back at me, uncertainty clear in his expression.

"What's wrong...?"

"When will we stop... lying to everyone? I know it's only been a few days but... I feel bad they're getting to know a fake version of me."

"I don't think we have a choice in the matter. They need to be prepared. You need to have some sort of presence before you reveal yourself, even Yae hasn't revealed herself yet and she's been here longer than you."

"I guess you're right." He sighs.

He opens the bottle and takes a sip and as expected, a small mist of smoke covers him before he appears human. He lifts the covers, looking at himself. I tilt my head curiously.

"It's definitely smaller, you got the better deal." He winks.

I blush as he chuckles, spooning me. He holds me tightly, nuzzling into my neck. My skin tingles as his arm wraps around my waist, my eyes fluttering as I drift off to sleep.

—---------------------------------------------------------------

I wake up the next morning and rub my eyes, Itto's arm still wrapped around me, sleeping. I sigh, getting out of bed and grabbing my glasses, heading to the bathroom with my legs still wobbling. I freshen myself up before my eyes fully adjust from sleep. I feel my heart race as I see my neck and collar bones covered in hickeys and bite marks of varying sizes, along with the massive bite mark on my right shoulder. I start getting flustered, grabbing my robe and quickly putting it on. It barely covers any of them, if anything people would be able to see them more. I exit the bathroom to see Itto sat up in bed, his hair a mess as he rubs his eyes. He stretches his arms and looks at me, smiling.

"Hey." He says sleepily.

"Good morning." I blush, putting my hands around my neck, covering up.

I walk over and sit on the bed, shifting my robe. He chuckles.

"You're blushiiing." He coos.

"I-I can't help it! You... you covered me in...in-!"

I stop short, uncovering myself. He looks at his work, smiling.

"Sorry for...biting your shoulder like that. I was in the moment and...you get it." He blushes, moving my robe a bit and tracing the indents his teeth left.

I shiver, feeling my heart race and my skin tingle.

"It's ok, I... kind of liked it..." I admit, turning away.

"Really? Hehe, I'm glad." He laughs, moving his hands down to my hips and pulling me onto his lap.

He gazes at my neck again, his eyes shifting.

"Man, I really did mark you up, huh?" He chuckles.

I nod, my face red.

"Don't worry, it's summer so if anyone asks just say you got bit by some mosquitoes." He smirks.

I giggle, grabbing his face with both my hands.

"Maybe I should punish that mosquito then, hm?" I say, teasingly.

He leans in, his lips inches from mine.

"Maybe you should."

We keep the same distance, both of our breaths against each other's lips. I'm about to kiss him when there's loud knocks at the door. I pull away from him quickly, sitting up.

"Levi? Your door is dead bolted again, what are you doing?" Ayato says.

"Nothing! I was just-!"

"You were what?"

"Nothing, I'll open it in a minute!" I say, my cheeks flushing.

I climb off Itto's lap, tying my robe closed. I move the blankets over him, covering his exposed lower body. I move over to the door, unbolting it with my key and opening it a crack.

"G-Good morning..." I mutter, only showing a portion of my face.

"Oh, good morning. Why are you peeking out like that?"

"I'm just... in my robe right now, so..."

"Just that? That shouldn't be a problem then, I've seen you in that plenty of times." He smiles, pushing the door fully open.

"No-!" I exclaim, but it's too late.

He chuckles, before looking past me, seeing Itto in my bed. Itto raises his eyebrows, before smiling and giving him a small wave.

"Morning, Lord Kamisato!"

Ayato's eyes widen, realizing the implication.

"Good... morning, Itto." He says, reluctantly.

He looks at me again, making me glance away in embarrassment.

"Come to the terrace in 5 minutes, we need to talk." He says sternly, before leaving the room.

I groan, turning to Itto.

"You should... go..." I say solemnly, giving him his spare clothes.

He nods, getting dressed and standing in front of me.

"I think... Yae wants me to start learning how to work today anyway, so... I'll see you later?" He says, kissing my forehead.

I nod, watching him leave my room and head down the hall, leaving the castle. I sigh, turning my attention to getting dressed, heading out to the terrace. I walk out, finding Ayato there as he said. I walk up next to him, standing with my hands behind my back.

"So..." He clears his throat. "How long?"

"How long...?"

"Don't feign ignorance. How long have you two been seeing each other?" He asks.

"We...only made it official yesterday... I'm sorry, Ayato." I say, my voice trembling.

He looks over at me as I turn to face him. He holds my head in his hands, turning it and looking at my neck. I blush as he inspects the evidence of last night's activities, causing me to tremble.

"P-Please... don't look..." I whimper.

He says nothing, letting me go.

"I won't pry into your personal life, as long as it doesn't interfere with your work. You know I only know what's best for you." He says, caressing my cheek.

"I... I understand."

"I know you do." He sighs, turning away from me. "We're taking down decorations today, come to town in about 20 minutes, Thoma will be waiting for you along with the other townsfolk."

I nod in response.

I walk back to my room, sighing. Kaeya probably already left too, making me slightly more depressed. Still, I have to get ready to work. I know Itto is doing the same at Ms. Miko's so I have to do it for him. As I leave the castle, one of the guards stops me, handing me a note. He says nothing, not who it's from or anything. I open it.

'Levi. Meet me in the woods behind the castle tonight, by the valberry bushes. I have something for you.' Signed, Itto.

Hm, I didn't know he could write, he doesn't even know how to read. I shrug, shoving it in my pocket before heading to town. I get to the town square and see Thoma waiting for me, a large wood box in his arms.

"Ah, good! Here, use the ladder to get those decorations off the lampposts." He says, setting the box down.

I nod, climbing the ladder and taking the strings of lights and streamers down. I drop them into the box, nervously shifting to balance my weight.

"I can help you, you know." Thoma says, as if he can read my mind.

"No. I'm fine." I respond, struggling to carry some of the hanging red lanterns.

"If you say so." He chuckles.

As the hours go by, we move all up and down town, taking the ladder with us as we take turns using it. We move so fast, I almost don't realize we've covered a significant distance. When we reach the outskirts of the town, there's less to remove. I look to the road, seeing Albedo's house. He's outside, looking and apparently studying plants. I sigh, getting ready to dump out the box when I squint, seeing a familiar figure by the house.

Ayato.

He's... never visited Albedo. No one does. Albedo looks up from the plant, rising from the ground. Ayato starts talking to him, a smile on his face. I turn away from them nervously, climbing the ladder to get more lanterns down. After about 15 minutes, I hear footsteps approaching us.

"Good afternoon, sir!" Thoma greets.

"Good afternoon you two, how's it going?" Ayato asks.

"Fine, we're almost done with the hanging decorations."

"Why do we have to use this shaky wooden ladder? It's been so unstable..." I say, handing another lantern to Thoma.

"Because that's the only one we had left, the other servants are using the good ones. First come, first serve." Ayato sighs.

As I'm climbing down, one of the steps snaps, causing me to fall. I gasp as I feel my body plummet. I was pretty high up, if I hit the ground, I'll injure myself pretty bad. I feel my heart race, prepared to hit the stone below.

Unexpectedly, I'm caught.

I open my eyes, panting in fear. I look up, seeing Ayato's smiling face, completely unfazed. I regain my composure, taking in my surroundings as I feel my weight in his arms. He cradles me, lifting me up.

"U-Uh- you didn't have to- catch me, sir. I-"

"No, no. I couldn't let you fall from up there, you would've broken your neck."

I look up at him, blinking.

"... Thank you..." I mutter.

He chuckles, setting me down.

"Well... looks like we can't use this anymore." Thoma says, looking at the now broken ladder.

"Leave it to the others, great work you two." Ayato praises.

We bow in response, picking up the full boxes and placing them by the fountain. Ayato walks by, heading back to the castle. I roll up my sleeves and wipe my forehead, placing all of the boxes onto a cart to haul back to the castle. By the time I'm done the sun has started to set, making me realize Itto's probably off of 'work'. I'm excited to ask him about his first real day, but I figure I'll do it when I see him tonight. I realize the note didn't say a time though, so maybe I'll just sneak out when the moon rises.

"We're taking these to the storage shed, right?" I ask Thoma.

He nods as he lifts the back end of the cart, pushing it forward. I pull the front, taking the small dirt path along to the back of the castle. I open the shed and Thoma starts loading the boxes in.

"Since when were there decorations in the woods...?" I ask, walking over to more strung up lanterns.

"I'm pretty sure Itto had found some extras, I remember him being a bit ecstatic about them so I told him to hang them back here." Thoma replies.

I chuckle in response, starting to take them down. Thoma jogs over, following me deeper into the woods.

"Damn, why did he go so far back?" I say.

"I don't remember him grabbing these ones..." Thoma mumbles.

"No? Then who-"

I'm cut short when I trip over something. I grunt as I hit the ground, groaning frustratedly.

"Ugh! Now a tree root has it out for me." I joke, grabbing Thoma's hand as he helps me up.

He stares down at the ground, squeezing my hand. I look at him, puzzled.

"That's... not a tree root." He says shakily.

He has a look of pure horror on his face as he covers his mouth. I start to panic, turning around and looking for what I tripped on. A thick black tarp, covering something... big. I feel my knees weaken, my face scrunches in disgust as I see the pale hand of a corpse sticking out of it. I step back, screaming. Thoma clutches my hand, looking terrified. I feel him shaking as he looks at the ground.

"This isn't real..." He mumbles, causing me to cling to him.

"No, no, no!" I repeat, still shaking.

I clutch the decorations in my arms so hard some of them break.

"Come on." Thoma says with a panicky tone, pulling me back towards the shed.

He takes the decorations from me and throws them inside, slamming it shut and pulling me towards the castle before opening the back door. He yanks me inside, sliding it closed behind us. I pant, catching my breath.

"N-No- who... was that? Whose body was that?!" I shout, my voice cracking.

My knees start to give way and I almost collapse to the ground, but Thoma holds me up.

"Keep your voice down." He whispers, just as scared as I am.

I nod, wiping away tears as I try to get my breathing back to normal.

"Whose body was that...?" I ask again, a bit more calmly.

"I don't know... I don't want to go back and look either..." He says, sweating.

I grip him tightly, not knowing what else to do. I feel tears running down my face, as the fear starts to set in.

"We have to tell somebody! I know it's not a victim of the Oni- why would it try to hide the body? That- that was a victim of a person-" I gasp, stumbling back towards the wall.

Thoma grips me tightly, pulling me back towards him.

"Levi, look at me." He says, the most serious I've ever heard him.

I do, looking into his eyes.

"Let's go find general Gorou and show him where it is, ok? Remain calm." He says, holding my gaze.

"But-!"

"Everything will be ok. C'mon, let's go before it gets too late."

I nod, wiping more tears from my face. I grip his hand as he heads through the backdoor, around the castle, and down the path to town. I follow behind, clinging to his hand.

"Ah! Kazuha! Have you seen general Gorou?"

"Yeah, he's inside the town hall-"

"Thanks."

Thoma cuts him off, pulling me along as I bite at my fingers anxiously. I keep wiping away the tears, trying to stop the shaking. The entire walk to the town hall I'm just gripping his hand, afraid to let go.

When we arrive, he opens the door, revealing Gorou talking to some officials. He perks up, turning his head to us.

"Oh, Thoma, Levi. What's wrong? You both look frantic." He says with a concerned tone.

"We- we-"

I stutter, trying to pull myself together.

"We found a corpse in the woods by the castle." Thoma says for me.

"What!? Where?" He asks, urgently.

"We can take you to it!" Thoma says, hurrying with me out of the building.

"Is it a victim of the Oni?" Gorou asks, worried.

"No, it was rolled up in a tarp- it was hidden on purpose." Thoma explains, as we run along with him.

I pant as the three of us run up the dirt path to the shed, taking a right into the woods. My heart races as I stumble over rocks and sticks, trying to see through the darkness of the trees. At this point, the sun has fully set and I can barely see a thing. I'm terrified and confused, but at the same time I can't help but be curious.

Who and why would do something like this? Why hide it so close to the castle instead of deeper in the woods where no one would go?

"It should be just up here!" I heave.

Thoma and Gorou stop, causing me to stop. I look around, recognizing the area.

"Yeah! It's around here somewhere, I know it is." I confirm.

They're both dead silent.

"Levi, come here..." Thoma says, quietly.

"What?" I ask, worried.

"Just... come here."

I reluctantly walk up as he moves a bit, letting me between the two of them. I look at the ground and see nothing. The leaves and dirt are disturbed in a way that implies something was laying there, but not anymore. I look around for any sign of the body, but nothing looks out of place.

"Wha... but- it was-"

I try to speak but I'm absolutely stunned. It was right here, it had to be here. I look up to Thoma for reassurance, to make sure I'm not going crazy. The look on his face mirrors my own shock.

"It was right here... I swear." I say, in a quiet, fearful voice.

Gorou remains silent, crossing his arms.

"The way it was rolled up and the noise we made... it would have been a perfect opportunity to move it when we ran away." Thoma says, sweating nervously.

"I know you're not one to joke around, Thoma. But... there's nothing I can do if there's no evidence." Gorou says.

"I know, I just thought- I didn't think whoever did it would still... be in the area to move it."

I look around again, but the woods are eerily quiet. There's no birds or animals to be heard, not even the light breeze rustling the leaves.

"I'll keep it in mind. If you two find anything else, tell Kazuha or find me. But as of right now, you two should head inside." Gorou orders, starting to walk back towards the path to town.

Thoma and I stand in silence, before glancing at each other, then back to the spot. Neither of us say anything as we walk back to the castle, trying to process everything. We enter and walk to our respective rooms but Thoma stops at his, turning to me.

"Levi."

I look back at him.

"I don't like the implication that whoever did that was... in there with us." He says, swallowing.

"I don't either..." I mumble, entering my room as he does the same.

I pull the note the guard gave me from my pocket, looking over it again. Now that someone potentially dangerous is out there, I'm unsure if I even want to meet Itto. But, I know he'll protect me if anything happens. He already has one time, he's always there for me. I swallow nervously, before climbing out my window. Against my better judgment, I head into the woods, hurrying to find the valberry bushes. As I run through the woods, I feel myself becoming more panicked, so I slow to a slight jog. As if it wasn't creepy enough, every so often, the crows would let out their loud, graining caws. I choose to push past my paranoia and keep going. I brush the branches out of my way and notice drops of blood in the grass. My heart drops into my stomach as my eyes follow the trail, the blood getting more and more heavy. I walk further in, slowly, before stopping. My eyes follow the trail to a tree, and there's a body hung along the branches. Not just any body either.

It's Childe's body.

My eyes widen in disgust and horror as I stare at the sight. His eyes are glassy, his arms are tied to the tree limbs as his intestines are strung along them, coming out of a wide, gaping gash along his torso. He's only in his underwear, hanging there completely lifeless as he's drenched in dried blood, his head only held up by some sort of barbed wire tied around his neck.

"Childe..." I say, in a soft, shaky voice.

I look around frantically for any sign of Itto, but I don't see anything. I don't even know what to make of this, but Itto's not here.

Where is he? Did he... do this...?

I feel tears run down my face as I clasp my hand over my mouth, not able to remove my eyes from him. His lifeless, dangling corpse is too much. I start to feel sick to my stomach as my tears fall to the grass below.

Suddenly, I feel a presence behind me.

"Beautiful, isn't it?"

I feel dread wash over me as a hand rests on my shoulder. My eyes move to it, before I crane my head slowly, afraid to see who it is.

I already know, but I don't want to accept it. I don't want to think he could do something so...heinous.

We make eye contact, and Ayato smiles at me. I stare at him, unable to do anything but tremble as I struggle with my emotions. He begins to speak, his voice a low and soothing tone.

"Well? Tell me, what do you think?"

He walks in front of me, his hands behind his back as he stands in front of the tree.

"What I think...?" I ask, barely able to speak.

"Yes, what do you think about Childe? He caused you so much grief and stress while he was here. Sure, I beat him to a bloody pulp, but I didn't feel like that was enough. He took advantage of you, and to me-"

He stops, turning around to face me.

"This is the punishment he deserves."

He smiles again, but it's not the same. Not the same at all. It's dark, menacing, and...evil. The moonlight shines into the clearing, causing his face to become shadowed, making him even more unnerving.

"Tell me, do you like it?" He asks, slowly approaching me.

I look down at the ground, not meeting his eyes.

"If I was in your position, I would want revenge." He continues, "I would want to see him suffer for what he did."

I look up, staring at him.

"T-The body-"

"In the woods? Yes, I had heard that you and Thoma found it. I'm glad I was quick enough to move it or else your surprise would've been ruined!" He laughs.

I look at him then at the tree again, the foul smell of Childe's corpse finally fills my nostrils. I cover my mouth, gagging and retching. I glance up at Ayato and he looks down at me.

"I'm sorry I had to trick you to come here, but I knew you'd be more likely to come if you thought you'd be meeting Itto." He chuckles.

That makes more sense, I knew he couldn't write, that should've been the first warning sign.

"The Tsaritsa-" I barely manage to say.

"Oh, don't worry. She has no idea. I killed Childe soon after he...came to your aid. He put up quite a fight, I must say. But, I made an after image of him so she wouldn't get suspicious."

If that's the case, then when Childe saved me from Dottore, that was the last time...I saw him alive. The last chance he had to earn his forgiveness. An afterimage...when did Ayato gain such abilities? I knew he was skilled with a sword but... not magic. I stare at him, not saying anything. He smiles.

"Any other questions?"

"How... how could you... do this...?" I ask, trying not to vomit.

"Do what?" He asks, raising an eyebrow, a look of genuine confusion on his face.

"You didn't have to... you didn't have to kill him. He was going to leave, he was... trying to repent..." I say, my voice breaking.

"Repent? You knew the type of person he was, he only wanted you to be vulnerable so he could do it again. I did this... for you. I put his corpse on display in such an artistic manner- for you."

I look away from him, unable to bear his expression. My urge to throw up overcomes me, as I turn away from him and vomit. I wipe my mouth, shivering as I look up at him. He stares at me, that same smile still on his face. He doesn't feel bad at all for what he did, in fact, he thinks he's justified. He thought that I would... enjoy his disgusting, macabre display.

"I know you won't tell anyone about this, Levi. If you did..."

He trails off, moving much too close to me and leaning in into my ear.

"The same could happen to your...beloved Itto."

I shudder.

"I know that's the last thing you would want... right?" He murmurs, caressing my cheek.

Tears flood from my eyes as I start crying. He smiles, as if he's done something wonderful. His warm breath on my ear makes me cringe. I shake him off.

"I'm sorry, Levi. I know I shouldn't have done this to you. Not this early..." He says, mumbling the last part.

He lets out a sigh, moving his hand to my shoulder.

"Go on, head back to the castle and get some rest. I need to take him down." He says, walking towards the tree.

I cry as I run all the way back to the castle, climbing through my window and into my

room. I fall onto my bed, burying my face in my pillow. I violently cry myself to sleep.

—---------------------------------------------------------------

I awaken the next morning, my pillow soaked with tears. I sniffle, sitting up and wiping my face. I stare at my window, watching as the sun rises. All of the memories from last night flood into my mind immediately, causing me to hyperventilate and start panicking. I try to slow my breathing, but it's no use; the memories continue to flood into my mind. I start crying wildly, clinging onto my pillow. I cry for hours, until my body can't take in any more. Suddenly, there's urgent knocking at my door.

"Levi! Another body was found!" Thoma says.

I tense, gripping my pillow tighter as I curl up in the corner of my bed.

"Levi?" He asks, opening the door.

He looks surprised, as if he didn't expect it to open. He looks up at me, his face dropping.

"Woah, woah. Are you ok?" He asks, kneeling by my bed.

I sit there, eyes wide as I stare at nothing, trembling.

"What happened? Why are you shaking?" He asks, putting a hand on my shoulder.

I don't answer him, gritting my teeth as more tears escape.

"It's because of yesterday... isn't it? It's ok... I get it. Finding that body and it disappearing out of nowhere had me freaked out too. But... general Gorou sent a detective who has some questions for us, so... come out when you're ready." He says, gently.

I stay in my room, crying. It takes around half an hour before I'm able to calm down enough to leave. I find the detective waiting for me in the hallway. His hair is short with a burgundy hue, a beauty mark below each of his eyes. He looks at me, a concerned expression on his face.

"Are you alright?" He asks.

I nod, wiping my eyes. I take a deep breath, trying to calm down.

"I'm fine, sir." I say, trying to be as polite as possible with my quivering voice.

"I'm detective Heizou Shikanoin, I'll be handling this case rather than general Gorou. Come with me."

He motions for me to follow him. Thoma follows alongside me as I grab his hand, as some sort of reassurance.

"I know what you both...claim you saw yesterday has shaken you up. But this is... this is far worse." Heizou mutters, heading upstairs to Ayato's office.

Ayato stands outside of it, a handkerchief to his mouth and nose, looking remorseful.

"Thank you for letting me use your space, Lord Kamisato. It shouldn't take too long." He says, opening the office door.

Ayato only nods, before watching us walk in. He stares through me, causing me to sweat. Heizou closes the door behind us and walks around the desk, sitting down.

"Sit."

I do as he says, sitting nervously across from him.

Thoma takes a seat next to me, leaning in.

"What were you doing last night, around 8 to 9 pm?"

"I-I was sleeping. Thoma and I returned here after talking to general Gorou last night and... that was that."

He nods slightly, taking some notes.

"There was a body found in the woods far behind the castle. It was... a brutal scene. The victim was identified as Ajax Tartaglia, one of the Tsaritsa's military officers."

"What? Are you sure? I mean, how could-? He was all the way back in Snezhnaya, wasn't he?" Thoma asks.

"We're sure. The Tsaritsa had made it known he had gone off by himself without a word, as he often would. For some reason, he came back here."

Heizou glances away, closing his eyes.

"Ayato came to general Gorou early this morning, saying he found it looking for some valberries. He was shaken, distraught, and urged us to come with him. When we arrived at the scene, I could easily tell it was another victim on the Oni. The way he was...ripped open, intestines and gore all over the grass..." He trails off, a far off look in his eyes.

"I'll make sure his family is taken care of and that his death is looked into, but... Levi. I was told what happened to you, what Ajax did. I know you two had...history. I'm not accusing you of any involvement in this, you'd never hurt a fly. Just...expect to be pulled from your duties to be talked to these next few weeks."

I stay silent, as he stares at me, waiting for me to respond.

"I-I... understand, sir."

"Thank you, I'll be talking to Thoma next, so you can leave." He says as I stand up.

I nod, walking towards the door and leaving, shutting it behind me. Ayato lowers the handkerchief from his face as he smiles a malicious, knowing grin. I'm paralyzed with anxiety as he places a hand on my shoulder.

"You've always been such a good liar for me." He coos.

I'm about to jump out of my skin, as he begins to whisper to me, his breath on my ear.

"Such a good liar..." He repeats. "... Such a good boy..."

I feel a surge of fear and tension as he kisses me, his hands gripping my hair. My knees begin to tremble, as my heart pounds. He pulls back, staring into my eyes.

"I need to talk to you more about this. About...how I feel. I'll be in my room around 11 tonight, be sure to come. If you don't, I'm sure you know what could happen." He orders, his tone low.

I nod quickly, before taking off towards the stairs. I run down, hurrying to reach my room. I slam the door, leaning against it as I let out a shaky wheeze. I climb through my window and to the side of the castle, heading towards town. My breath catches in my throat as I desperately run. I just need to see if Itto's okay, I didn't even ask how his first day was or anything. I feel myself almost crying again, my mind drastically thinking of the worst outcomes. Townspeople watch as I whiz by them, trying to get to Ms. Miko's as fast as possible. I run into the store, breathing heavily.

"Levi- oh my god, what's wrong?" She asks, coming around the counter.

"Itto! Where is he?" I ask frantically.

"He's in the workshop making hangers-"

I take off before she can finish, crossing the store and heading into the basement. My hurried footsteps echo through the stairway, causing him to look up, startled.

"Levi? What's wrong?" He asks nervously.

I almost trip down the rest of the stairs before tackling him into a hug, wrapping my arms tightly around his torso. The force almost knocks him to the ground, but he keeps his balance.

"Woah, woah! Calm down-" he starts, as I weep softly into his chest.

"Childe... Childe was brutally murdered-" I choke.

"What? What are you talking about?" He asks, his hand resting atop my head.

"His body was found by the valberry bushes, in the clearing- they're blaming it on you but I know

you didn't do it!" I cry.

"Me...?"

"They think the Oni killed again, but I know for a fact you didn't do it. I'm so scared something will happen to you, I can't bear to think of it." I heave, my whole body shaking with anxiety.

"It's ok, it's ok. No one knows I'm the Oni besides you and Yae, so as long as that's the case I'll

be ok." He tries to console me, stroking my hair.

I sniff as I tremble, his thumb wiping my tears away.

"I won't go down without a fight anyway, I'm tough." He winks playfully.

I smile weakly, holding his hand against my cheek. I want to tell him about Ayato, but I know what'll happen if I do. I can't even tell Thoma, Ayaka, especially not Mr. Heizou... no one can know. I look back at Itto, who's watching me with worry in his eyes.

"I love you..."

I say it without thinking, it just kind of slipped out. I've... never said that before, in this context. I blush through my tear stained cheeks, causing him to let out a small chuckle.

"I love you too, Levi." He murmurs.

I lean in and kiss him deeply, startling him at first before he reciprocates. I hold his cheeks as he rests his hands on my back, making me feel safer than ever before.

"I'll be okay." He says, parting from me. "We just have to let this whooole thing wash over and we'll be fine."

I nod timidly, tracing the back of his hand.

"I'll come visit tonight, ok? We'll have a little sleepover." He smiles, kissing my cheek.

"Just... wait in my room. I'll be back around midnight, I think..." I say, nervously.

He laughs, nodding.

"I'll be waiting for you, babe."

I climb the stairs, back up into the store.

"What was all that about?" Yae asks.

"He'll tell you... it's... a long story." I respond, leaving.

I head back towards the castle, climbing in through the window. I look at myself in the mirror, lifting my glasses as I examine the dark circles under my eyes. I sigh, entering the hallway and starting my afternoon chores. Thoma and Ayaka pass me by with concerned expressions, but know it's best not to ask if I'm okay.

After preparing dinner, Thoma and I sit at the dining table. The four of us eat in silence, minus the small talk the siblings try to make. Everytime I look up, Ayato is staring directly at me, his eyes cold and soulless. I tense, trying to focus on eating rather than what might happen tonight. I finish the dinner in silence, and after, I retire to my room, nervously watching the clock as 11 slowly approaches. I sit on the bed and bite my nails nervously.

9.

9:30.

10.

I feel myself becoming more and more of a nervous wreck as I change into my pajamas. What else does he plan on telling me? I find myself almost hyperventilating as I sit back on the bed.

10:50.

I muster up the courage to stand and peek around the hall before I head towards the stairs. I climb them slowly, my heart racing. My whole body tenses as I get closer to his room, but I open his door and walk inside, ready for anything. I close the door behind me and see him sitting on his bed.

"Perfectly on time. You never disappoint me." He says, grinning.

"What- um... did you have to tell me...?" I ask, feeling all of my nerves on edge.

He stands, beckoning me with his finger. I walk over slowly, until I'm standing in front of him.

"Levi... Oh, Levi..." He mumbles, playing with my hair.

He strokes my cheeks, running his thumbs along the bags that crease my eyes.

"I'm tired of waiting."

He pushes me against the wardrobe, slamming his hands on either side of me, trapping me between his arms. His lips move towards my ear.

"Do you know why I did that to Childe?"

His breath on my neck sends chills up my spine, goosebumps riddling my body.

"B-Because of what he did to me..."

"Yes, but there's another reason as well..."

I look up at him with fear and confusion, and he smirks.

"I did it because I love you. Murdering and gutting the man who dared tried to take advantage of you in my own castle was the best way to show you just how much I adore you."

I feel my heart drop out of my body, only being able to stare into his crazed eyes. I try to speak, but nothing comes out. I don't even want to believe this is really happening.

"I've been waiting for so long to confess to you. To tell you how I've been feeling all this time. Waiting so long for you to realize I treat you differently from the other servants because of my undeniable feelings for you."

His words stun me into silence as I cover my mouth. I tremble in fear as he brings his hand to my cheek.

"I can't wait to show you how much I love you, too."

I feel my whole body go numb as his hand slides down my cheek and to my neck. I stare into his eyes, completely horrified.

"I have something for you, actually. I've had it for a while and now I can finally give it to you." He smiles.

He pulls away, moving to his bed and kneeling. He procures a box from under his bed. It's the same box I found when I was cleaning a few days ago. Knowing that he had this that long ago... It makes me sick. He stands again, handing it to me.

"Please, open it."

"What-"

"You'll see."

He sits back down on the bed, looking at me expectantly. I open the box, staring inside. I feel my heart stop as I drop the lid to the ground. Inside is a pair of lingerie, black and lace. I glance up at him, feeling the hair on my arms stand on end.

"I... I don't understand."

"I know you don't, darling. But I want you to put it on, for me." He says, sweetly.

I look down at it again, swallowing as best I can with my dry throat.

"A-Ayato, it's- nice you have feelings for me- but... I... I'm with Itto now. You... can have anyone you want, you can do much better than me-"

"I don't want anyone else. I want you."

I look up at him, my heart racing.

"I can't, Ayato. I love Itto and he loves me, he makes me happy-"

"I'm going to make you happy too!" He says, angrily. "Happier than you could ever be with... him."

I look down at the box again, my stomach in knots.

"I don't understand what you see in that brainless, obnoxious brute. I'm charming, I've been nothing but a gentleman, I took you off the street and gave you a new life! I have endless amounts of money, I can give you the life you deserve and provide you with whatever you want!" He rants.

He takes a deep breath, calming himself.

"You're just confused, that's all. I figured you'd realize you're meant to be with me, but apparently I need to take matters into my own hands." He continues, moving in towards me.

He's completely lost it. He's insane, it's like he's talking himself through it instead of actually trying to convince me.

"I also know your little secret, that you've been sneaking out of your window for the past week or so."

I remain silent. He moves in even closer, cornering me against the wardrobe again.

"I-I-" I stutter, trying to think of an excuse.

"You don't have to say anything. I already know." He says, leaning in closer.

His eyes are like fire, burning into my skin.

"Sneaking around behind my back to talk to an Oni of all things? Thinking that I wouldn't notice Yae suddenly gained an assistant she never had?" He whispers with a chuckle.

I almost collapse to the ground with how full of terror I am, sweating profusely.

"N-No, that's-"

"Shut up." He says, his whisper turning into a vicious hiss. "It's insulting, you know? You'd rather be with a monster like him, than me..."

I remain quiet, tears rolling down my cheeks. He raises his hand, grabbing my chin and lifting my head up.

"You deserve better. I'm going to make you happy, Levi. I'm going to show you the love you deserve."

He lets go, backing up.

"Now, go change. I'm sure you know what will happen if you disobey me."

I grip the box in my hands, violently shaking as I enter his bathroom. I weep quietly as I start to reluctantly undress, slipping the lingerie on. I look at myself in the mirror, leaning on the sink as I start to heave. I don't even know how I feel about this. Disgust, confusion, fear, anger... It's overwhelming.

I lean forward, resting my forehead on the cold glass as I try to think through everything.

"Having trouble, angel?" Ayato calls from outside.

"N-No... I'm coming..." I say, hesitantly.

I fiddle with the garter and stockings before opening the door, slowly. I walk out, feeling him watching, waiting for me. I'm so terrified I can't stop shaking, but I walk forward, standing in front of him. I know Itto is probably waiting for me in my room, causing more tears to fall.

"Ah..." Ayato gasps, staring intently.

I look at the floor and close my eyes, not wanting to even look at him or myself. I feel repulsed with myself, making me grip my arm tightly so I don't cry out.

"Lift your head up, darling." He says, softly.

I twitch before obeying, looking up at him on the bed. A foul, chilling grin spreads across his face, motioning for me to come closer. I do, shuffling towards him. He grips my hips, pulling me onto his lap.

I gasp, my body going rigid.

"Relax, I'm not going to bite." He murmurs, running his hands up my legs. "Do you like the lingerie? I made sure to get your exact measurements so it would fit you perfectly."

I try to pull away, but he grips me tighter.

"Though... it irks me that he branded you in such a... permanent way." He scoffs, tracing the bite mark Itto left on my shoulder. "I would love to mark you in the same way. You're so beautiful, so soft."

I sob, shaking my head.

"I don't want this! I don't- I want to be with Itto, not you!"

He chuckles, gripping my hair.

"You should refrain from saying such horrible things, darling. If you keep it up, someone else you love could be next. Itto will be my last target."

I whimper, my shoulders drooping.

"You're such a cute little bunny, I can't help myself." He continues, "I won't let anyone hurt you. You're safe with me, I'd never let anything happen to you."

He holds my head in his hands, staring into my eyes. He shifts, moving so my back is pressed against the mattress, as he ties my hands to the bed frame. I let out a terrified yelp, tensing up in fear as I struggle against the binds. He leans forward, running his hands up my legs again. He stops, gripping my thighs.

"Hah... so delicate..." He groans to himself. "You're so much softer than I ever imagined."

I tremble, not wanting to anger him more. He's unpredictable, volatile. I don't know what he's capable of. I want nothing more than to get away from him, to be with Itto. He leans in, kissing me deeply. His tongue forces its way into my mouth and I let out a whimper in protest, my body crunching up. He breaks the kiss, his eyes full of lust and desire.

"Please, stop, Ayato..." I whisper, tears in my eyes.

He grabs my hips, kissing me again as he pulls me against him. I cry out as he starts kissing down my neck, moving his hand under the lingerie, teasing my nipple. My body reacts on its own, causing me to moan involuntarily. He chuckles as he pushes the lace up, beginning to suck on it.

"N-No... stop it-" I groan.

"Mmm... so sensitive..." He groans, pulling his mouth away from my hardening red nub. "I love your scent, it's so arousing."

I grit my teeth, trying so hard not to thrash or scream.

"You taste so good..." He continues, moving his hand down my stomach, gripping the hem of my panties.

He starts to slide them down, revealing my most intimate flesh to him. I start to panic, my body squirming as his fingers slide between my folds.

"Ah... hah... you're soaked despite your resistance..." He murmurs, running his fingers over my clit.

I let out a frustrated, pained yell, my body spasming as he continues to touch me, using two fingers to slide in and out of me.

"It's okay, angel. I'll be gentle with you, I promise." He says, his fingers keeping up their relentless pace. "You make such cute sounds..."

A resentful, broken moan escapes my throat, my head dropping back as I try to get away from him. My eyes close, body twitching as he continues to touch me. He smiles, before sliding his fingers in and out of me faster, his thumb rubbing my clit roughly.

"AH! No... stop- I... I..."

"Ohh... Levi, keep making those noises. You're turning me on beyond what I thought was possible." He chuckles, leaning in to kiss me again.

He seems desperate for my lips, for my body. He kisses me sloppily as he starts losing his control. This whole time, my mind has been on anything but what's happening to me. Especially Itto, probably sitting in my room and wondering what's taking so long. I have no more tears to cry, my face completely drenched. That's when I realize that once I orgasm, he'll hopefully stop his assault. I start faking it, moaning begrudgingly to convince him more. He laughs, pulling out of me.

"You're such a dirty little bunny." He purrs, licking my residue from his fingers.

I tremble on the bed, trying to turn on my side away from him. I feel violated, completely violated. Itto would be so ashamed of what's happened to me.

"Don't worry, darling, we're just getting started." He says, sitting up. "Tonight's just the warm up."

He unties me, grabbing me by the wrist, pulling me with him as he stands.

"You can change back into your pajamas, I'll need that lingerie back anyway." He says, grinning.

I stare at him in horror, in disgust. I return to the bathroom, changing quickly and tossing the lingerie back at him without a word. He grins, placing it on the bed before moving to me. He kisses me deeply as I just stand there, taking it. He pulls away, kissing my cheek.

"I love you. I love you so much more than you could ever understand. I'll love you even beyond death." He says into my ear, before kissing my neck.

"I'll see you soon, my sweet."

I stare at him in shock, before slowly leaving his room. I have no idea what to do. There's nothing I can do. If I tell Itto, he'll do something rash. If I tell Thoma or Ayaka, who knows what he'll do to them...

Wait. There's someone I can tell, someone who doesn't live here.

Kaeya.

He always said if I ever needed anything, just write to him. So that's what I'll do. I slowly walk down the hallway, making my way to my room, hugging my body the entire way. I enter and shut the door, seeing Itto in a half awake state, sitting against the window.

"Mm...? Hey..." He yawns, rubbing his eye. "You took a while..."

I don't say anything as I lay down, pulling him next to me. He wraps his arm around me, holding me close. I do the same, my arms around his waist.

"You ok...?" He mumbles.

"Yeah..." I reply. "I'm fine."

"You sure?"

I feel myself shiver at the question, more tears welling up.

"Yeah..."

I focus all my concentration onto Itto's warm body next to mine, taking in his scent. I feel him shift slightly, before closing my eyes, breathing in deeply. I feel his grip on me tighten, making me more at ease. He's the only thing keeping me from falling apart. He's the only thing keeping me from screaming until my lungs burn and crying until I pass out.

"It's gonna be okay, dude..."

I nod, feeling his lips against my forehead. I stay like that for a moment, breathing in deeply. I feel my anxiety subside, my muscles relax, my tears dry.

"I love you, Itto..."

"I love you too, Levi..."

We fall asleep like that, wrapped in each other's arms.

—---------------------------------------------------------------

I wake up the next morning, completely exhausted. I stretch, feeling my limbs crack. My throat is slightly sore and my whole body just feels heavy.

"Morning, sleepyhead." Itto says from beside me, his arms wrapped around me. "Did you sleep

well?"

I yawn, smiling.

"Like a rock..."

He chuckles, kissing me gently. I lie there, my entire body aching. Itto rolls me over so I'm on my stomach, before kissing me again. He moves his hands down my body, before resting them on my lower back. He slides up my shirt and starts massaging my sore muscles, smiling at me. I feel his large warm hands rubbing along my bare skin, causing me to sigh contently.

"Better?"

"A lot..."

He continues massaging, and I stay still, enjoying his touch. He spreads his fingers over my lower back, caressing it in a way that makes me feel incredibly comforted. His other hand moves down, between my legs. I quiver at the light touch against my groin, a soft moan escaping my lips. He gently rubs me through my pants, making me shiver. Memories of the previous night with Ayato flood my mind as my eyes widen. I yelp in fear as I scramble away from him, curling up in the corner of the bed.

"I-I'm sorry! I didn't mean to-"

He stops, noticing my behavior. I breathe heavily, trembling as I hug my knees tightly.

"What's wrong, bro?"

"N-Nothing..." I mutter.

"I don't think-"

I nod rapidly, looking away from him. He sits there, watching me, confusion and concern written across his face.

"Levi... what's wrong?"

"I... I can't-"

He sits on the bed, pulling me into a hug.

"Why can't you tell me what's wrong?"

I start to softly cry into his shoulder, clinging to him. I feel so ashamed of what I let Ayato do to me, for the sake of him.

"I..I just can't..."

He strokes my hair and continues hugging me, like he's comforting me from a nightmare.

"I'm worried about you..."

I stop crying, sniffling.

"I'll tell you when the time is right... you should probably head to work anyway..."

He nods reluctantly, kissing me on the forehead as he opens the window and hops out. I hear the window shut as he walks away. I sigh, getting up and heading to the bathroom. I take a bath, trying to wash away the dirtiness I feel, before getting dressed. I sit at my desk and grab a quill with a piece of paper, starting the letter to Kaeya.

'Kaeya,

I know you just got back to Monstadt, but this is urgent. Ayato brutally murdered one of the Tsaritsa's military officers, Ajax Tartaglia. Simply because... he tried to take advantage of me."

I go on to write down the events of the last few nights.

'Please, please, come back as soon as possible. You're the only one I've told this information to. You're the only one who can help me, Itto, and whoever else Ayato has in his sights.' Signed, Levi.

I fold the letter up and seal it with wax bearing the Kamisato crest. I step into the hall, seeing Thoma heading my way.

"Good, you're up. I was just about to-"

"Thoma. I need you to take this letter to the post office. It has to be you." I say, deathly serious.

"Me? Why?"

"Just- please." I say, staring into his eyes with pure desperation. He stares back, nervously.

"O-Okay, yeah. I'll take it."

I sigh, giving it to him.

"Thank you..." I mumble, relief washing over me.

He places the letter in his pocket and starts towards the front door. I turn and head towards the kitchen. I check the stock of produce, seeing what I'd need to pick up from the market.

"What are you doing, Levi?" Ayaka calls from behind me.

I turn, noticing her standing in the kitchen.

"Taking inventory, why?"

"It's Saturday. Why do you always do it on Saturday?"

"I like to make sure we have enough supplies."

"You really like to torture yourself, don't you?"

"What are you on about?"

"You know what I mean, you always work too hard. Given... what happened yesterday, you need a break. Your mental health is declining more and more and I'm starting to worry for you..." She says, solemnly.

"I'm fine, really."

"I know how my brother can be...he was always very protective of me when I was younger and

I know he's doing the same with you now. But... it's different. It's like he's tailoring everything he

does to keep your life easy, but it's getting worse than when you first got here..."

I don't respond, looking back at the wall of crops.

"I know you say that to put us at ease... don't act like those dark rings under your eyes came out of nowhere. Just... take a break, okay?"

She reaches out to touch my shoulder. I flinch away from her. It's not her fault, not at all.

I don't want...anyone touching me anymore.

"... I'll take a break... later..." I mutter.

She sighs, as I head towards the kitchen door.

"I'll be back in a bit... I have to pick up some things."

I walk through the door, heading towards the front. The sun's out, warming my body. But the coldness within me stays frigid...

I shuffle down the path, towards the marketplace. Two guards salute me as I pass by, raising their fists to their hearts. I nod in return, walking along. I make my way through the market, heading towards the produce section. I move along, picking out the vegetables and fruits we need. The merchants themselves greet me, knowing how often I buy from them. I put on a fake smile, now actively trying to show people 'nothing is wrong.'

It's a lie, but at least it's a small one. That's what I tell myself at least.

I look towards the shopping district, seeing Yae bonk Itto on the head with her fist, chastising him for something. There's a bunch of stained fabrics laying at his feet and I chuckle to myself. I load the bag with some much needed veggies and other food as I walk along the sidewalk, passing the post office. I'm mostly just stalling so I don't have to go back to the castle, back to... him. I decide to just hang around town, sitting on a bench as I set the goods next to me. I place my head in my hands, taking a deep breath.

"Levi, are you alright...?"

I look up, seeing detective Heizou standing in front of me.

"Y-Yes. I don't know why everyone keeps asking me that..." I laugh slightly, trying to play it off.

"You seem... different. Not your usual self."

"I'm fine. Just a little tired, that's all. Overworked from the festival, hehe."

He gives a small smile, before sitting next to me.

"Can I disclose something to you...? It's about Ajax's death..."

I look down, fidgeting nervously.

"Yeah, go ahead..."

He leans in close to me, whispering.

"I haven't told general Gorou but... based on the state of his body, I know the Oni didn't do it."

I look at him, confused.

"The marks on his hands indicated defensive blade wounds and the Oni never disemboweled its victims. It was set up to look like that. Someone else killed him."

I don't say anything, wanting to disclose what actually happened, but I know I can't.

"Sorry... that was probably a lot. I'm only telling you because, frankly, I don't trust Lord Kamisato. I know you're close to him, but you must've noticed his change in behavior."

I sigh, nodding.

"Now, I still don't have any idea who did it. Ajax was a military officer of the Tsaritsa, so he had his fair share of enemies. I'll keep investigating myself but... If you know anything, come to me first." He finishes, standing.

I stand as well, picking up my bag.

"I'll keep that in mind..."

"Take care, Levi."

I nod, walking away from him. I head back to the castle, I don't know how long I can keep this secret to myself. It's tearing me apart.

Once back at the castle, I head to the kitchen and start putting the food away

"Well, you're back." says Ayaka.

"Yeah, I'm back."

I continue to work as she sighs, walking over to me.

"I'm going to take a break now, Ayaka. I'll... see you tomorrow." I say quickly, leaving the kitchen.

I return to my room, sitting on my bed, trying to control my breathing. I curl up on my bed, just breathing.

This is too much. I didn't ask for...this. I just wanted to show everyone Itto wasn't a monster and now... I find out Ayato has been obsessed with me since we met. Trying to make me see that he 'loved' me and... killed Childe so animalistically because of it. I only hope Kaeya gets my letter and comes back soon...

He can help, I know he can.

I don't know how long I lay like that, curled up in my bed, but I eventually fall asleep, exhausted.

—---------------------------------------------------------------

I wake up to the sound of someone knocking on the door. I sit up, looking around my room. It's dark outside, the only light coming from the moonlight shining through the window.

"Leeevi."

My blood freezes as I hear Ayato call through the door. I quickly stand, walking towards it. I open it a crack, finding him standing there, a sadistic grin on his face.

"Hi..." I say, trying to remain calm.

"Come out, I want to talk to you."

"T-Talk...?" I mumble.

"Yes, talk. In my office." He smiles.

I nod, nervously leaving my room and trailing behind him. I follow him up the stairs, glancing at Thoma as I pass him. He gives me a quick panicked look before returning his gaze to the floor. I go with Ayato to his office, the room next to his bedroom. He opens the door, motioning for me to enter. I step inside, finding a table with two chairs inside. Ayato sits in one, as I sit in the other.

"So, how is the investigation going?"

"It's...f-fine..."

He chuckles.

"Don't be so modest! It's only been a day and they still have no idea, you're good at keeping your mouth shut."

I don't respond, clutching the fabric of my pants.

"Now...onto other matters. I'm just slightly confused about something. Why do you devote yourself to Itto so much? He's the stupidest creature I've ever had the displeasure of meeting, it's like he has rocks for brains!" He laughs.

"He's...sweet. He's positive about everything and always has a smile on his face. I want everyone else to see the Itto that I know and not some...monster they make him out to be..." I answer, quivering.

"You're such a softy, Levi. Always have been, that's one of the things I've always liked about you."

I stay silent.

He chuckles, resting his head on his hands.

"I want you all to myself, you know. It...aha, enrages me knowing he's the one that took your virginity."

My head shoots up, my eyes wide.

"Please, do you think I'm an idiot? It was obvious with all those hickeys and that bite mark. I also know he was hiding under your bed when I visited you all those nights ago. 'I was in the bath.' Such a cute excuse."

I clench my fists in anger. He laughs again, leaning back in his chair.

"Even if you think you're being secretive, I'll know. Like this for example."

He opens his desk drawer, pulling out an envelope. He turns it over, revealing my handwriting.

'To Sir Kaeya Alberich.'

No, it...can't be. My breathing starts to pick up as my body shakes.

"I will say, you are clever. Writing to someone out of the country for help. So resourceful!" He says cheerfully, holding the letter up to the flame of a lit candle.

"No-" I mutter as it catches fire.

It slowly starts to burn as he sets it on the desk, staring at me. He smirks, as I stare down at it, unable to stop shaking.

"I gave you a chance, Levi. Yet you break my trust? It's okay, I won't go for Itto yet. I'll...go for someone else you care about. This all could've been avoided if you just gave in."

I'm in stunned silence, tears running down my face once again.

"Why do you resist, darling? I don't understand." He says, standing.

I flinch as the sudden motion startles me.

He walks around the desk, kneeling to my level. He leans in, kissing me on the cheek.

"I've shown you nothing but love and kindness, why do you refuse me? Why do you make me go to these lengths to show you that you belong with ME AND NO ONE ELSE?!"

He grabs my wrist, pulling me up so I'm standing with him, knocking my chair over. I tremble, but don't struggle, as I know it won't do any good.

"You're meant to have a perfect life with ME! I can give you whatever you desire! Why are you making this so DIFFICULT!?" He shouts maniacally, painfully, as tears start rolling down his cheeks.

I already knew he was insane, but now it's even more set in stone. He's never had these severe mood swings ever before. He's always been completely calm and collected. Now, I'm seeing a side of him that I was never supposed to see. A side he was hiding from me this whole time.

"I love you, Levi! I want to be the one to give you that perfect life and I don't want to have to drag you kicking and screaming into it!"

He pants as he lets go of my wrist, sniffling as he stands up straight.

"But... if I have to... then so be it." He says, his tone dark and threatening.

I hold my wrist in my other hand, silently crying. He wipes his tears aggressively, looking at me.

"You can thank Thoma for turning that letter into me. At least he still knows how to obey." He growls, turning around.

"Get out."

I hurry out of his office, crying as I run to my room. I sit on my bed, feeling numb, removing my glasses knowing they'll just end up tearstained anyway.

Thoma... why? Why would he give my letter to him when he said he'd deliver it...? I don't know what to think anymore, who to trust anymore. I just gave someone a death sentence, and I don't even know who it'll be.

I don't know how long I stay there, but I'm interrupted by knocking on the door.

"Levi, are you okay?" Thoma asks, poking his head in.

I tremble in fear and anger. He seems to notice, taking a step back.

"W-Woah..." He mumbles, stepping in and closing the door.

I look up at him, the angriest I've felt in my life.

"Thoma... did you give my letter to Ayato instead of the post office...?" I ask, not wanting to believe it.

"I... I'm sorry, Levi! Ayato- told me if you were to ever send any letters, to... intercept them and bring them to him... I-"

"NO!"

I retreat to the corner of the bed, curling up in a ball to stop myself from crying.

"I-It's ok! If it's embarrassing or something I'm sure he'll give it back to you-"

"NO! It's worse than that, so much worse..." I weep.

"What is it? Tell me."

I shake my head, before crying into my pillow.

"He...he's never going to stop. I can't do anything-"

I start hyperventilating, my chest tightening.

"Just take a deep breath, and tell me."

I hide my head under my pillow, sobbing.

"Levi...?"

I heave, lifting it a bit as I glance over at him, my eyes red and puffy. His eyes widen as I can see his heart break. He climbs onto my bed, hugging me tightly. I breathe heavily, weeping into his shoulder. After a few minutes, I stop crying, though I'm still shaking. He holds me closely.

"Will you tell me now...? I want to help you..." He whispers.

I look around, paranoid, before leaning into his ear. I whisper everything that happened, choking up at the more upsetting parts.

"Levi, I-I'm sorry, I'm so sorry..."

He grabs onto me again, holding me tightly.

"I... I could've just-"

"Don't even finish that thought!" I cry.

"What have I done..." He trembles, pulling away and looking down at his hands. "I knew he wasn't... right in the head. But this... this is beyond what I thought he was like."

He turns back, once again gripping me.

"You don't deserve this...does Itto know? He needs to know-"

"No! He... he can't know... he'll do something rash or drastic and Ayato will- He'll-" I stutter, starting to hyperventilate again.

He holds my head to his shoulder, rocking me.

"Shh, shh." He hushes, stroking my hair.

I continue to tremble uncontrollably, my breathing returning to instability.

"Just relax..."

After a few more minutes, I feel calm enough to pull away from him.

"Ok, we won't tell him. But what else can we do...? There's... no evidence against him and he rules over the entire area. I doubt the Shogun would care enough if two servants tattle on their boss."

I sniff, wiping my eyes as I think.

"Heizou...said if I knew anything, to say something..." I mumble.

"What do you want to do?"

"Go to him."

"Are you sure?"

"I have to do something. I can't just sit here and let him do this..."

"From now on... I won't leave you alone with him. I promise."

"I want Itto... I want to be in his arms right now..." I sniff, whimpering sadly.

"It's... 11 at night. Do you want me to go get him...?"

"I'll go with you... there's something else you need to see."

"What?"

"You'll see... let's just go." I say, putting my glasses back on and standing, climbing out the window.

Thoma follows, the both of us sneaking down the way towards Ms. Miko's. When we get to town, we move along the back of the shopping district buildings. I know Itto's room has a window, a small one but I should be able to fit. When I get there, I knock as softly as I can on the window, trying not to startle him. I hear a groan from the inside as his silhouette approaches the window. He rubs his eyes as he sees it's me, a confused expression in his face as he opens it.

"Babe...? Am I dreaming..." He asks, sleepily.

"No, but- I need you to come to my room, like, now. It's important."

"Mmhm... You want me that bad...?" He teases, still barely awake.

"N-No! Just- hurry..." I blush, pulling Thoma back to the castle.

Once we're inside my room, I keep the window open, waiting for him.

"Thoma, I need you to promise me something."

"Anything."

"Don't... freak out when he gets here."

"Why would I?"

I sweat, nervously looking out the window.

"Can you also... close your eyes?"

"O...kay." He says, closing them.

I hear the sound of leaves shifting, followed by some rustling. I see Itto in a tree top before he speeds to the window, climbing in.

"Oh shit-!" He whispers, seeing Thoma.

"No... he deserves to know." I say, holding his hand.

He looks slightly nervous as he sighs, closing my window and pulling me into his lap.

"Ok, Thoma. You can open your eyes."

He does, looking at Itto. His eyes widen in fear as he stumbles back.

"AH-!"

"No, stop! It's Itto!" I say, as he wraps his arms around me.

Thoma blinks in disbelief, shaking his head.

"Fucking- what?" He says, confused.

"Itto... is the Oni. He's been taking an elixir Albedo made to appear human so you guys can see he's a nice, sweet, friendly guy..." I sigh nervously, leaning back onto his chest.

Thoma continues to stare in disbelief.

"It's true."

"B-But, he-"

"He only killed those people out of self defense. You ever notice how the Oni only ever killed soldiers and not innocent villagers? That's why." I explain.

"A-Alright, I believe you. I mean... he's been pretty fun to be around ever since he showed up... it's just hard to believe." He pauses, scratching the back of his head.

"I know, but hey, I'm still me right? I just look different." Itto smiles.

"And... you knew the whole time?"

"Yeah. Yae is in on it too, she never had an assistant."

Thoma holds his head as he groans.

"I fucking knew it! I was just going along with it because I thought you wanted to hide that you were dating someone we never met."

I blush as Itto chuckles, cuddling me like a stuffed animal.

"N-No... but, thanks for covering for me."

Thoma chuckles, sitting on the edge of the bed. He looks up at Itto again, staring at his horns.

"Got any questions for me?" Itto asks.

"Not... really. Just kinda... taking it all in."

He glances at Itto, then me, then Itto again.

"You're... bigger than a normal person, right?"

"Yeah, I guess. I've never measured myself but I know I'm taller than everyone in town."

"Huh..." Thoma exhales, looking back at me. "And that bite mark is from you?"

I blush, covering it with my hand.

"Oh yeah! I didn't think I did it hard enough to leave a scar, oops." Itto replies, sticking his tongue out playfully.

Thoma eyes me, knowingly.

"Levi." He says, his eyes narrowing in suspicion as his eyebrows raise.

"What...?"

"Did you-"

"Don't even finish..." I say, blushing deeper.

They both start laughing, embarrassing me further.

"We totally did by the way." Itto whispers with a wink.

"STOP! Shut up!"

I try to cover Itto's mouth, causing them to laugh again.

"Just... don't make a big deal of it, alright?" I mumble, flushing.

"I won't. Sorry I asked." Thoma smirks.

My face is heated as I sit back in Itto's lap.

"It's getting late... I know Ayaka wants you to take a break so I'll let everyone know you'll have tomorrow off." Thoma says, standing.

"Thanks... I'll see you tomorrow then, probably." I respond.

He nods before leaving the room, leaving Itto and I on the bed. I cuddle into him, his presence making me instantly relaxed.

"Sorry I woke you up just for that..." I mumble, tracing my finger along the designs on his chest.

"No, no. It's alright. I enjoyed it, felt like a good practice introduction."

"He took it better than I thought."

"He's a nice dude, I knew he'd understand." He hums, laying down with me.

I adjust myself, placing my arms around his waist as I bury my face in his chest, falling asleep.

—---------------------------------------------------------------

A beam of sunlight shines on my face, waking me up. I rub my eyes and sigh, still a bit disgruntled. I feel the anxiety creeping back over me but quickly turn back to Itto, who's still sleeping. I brush some hair out of his face as he breathes softly, causing me to smile.

"Hmm, now I want to cuddle with you." I hear him say sleepily, as he pulls me in tighter.

"You're so needy sometimes." I joke, yawning.

"I think you like it."

"Shut up."

He chuckles, opening his eyes. I give him a gentle good morning kiss, feeling warm inside. I kiss his cheek then start leaving a trail of light kisses down his neck. He shivers at my touch, which causes me to laugh.

"You like that, huh?"

"D-Don't pull that on me. That's what I'm supposed to say to you..." He blushes.

"You're adorable."

I laugh as I continue my trail of kisses, ending with my lips on his as I kiss him again, this time a bit hungrier as my hands roam over his body. He wraps his arms around me and pulls me close, kissing me back with a fervor. I feel my face burn, radiating heat as my heart races. When I finally pull away, his breathing is rapid and his face is flushed. I grin at him, pleased.

"Levi..." He groans, kissing me again.

My eyes widen in surprise before I grip his hair. He needily kisses me, darting his tongue into my mouth. I grunt, my body tensing up. He breaks away, breathing heavily.

"Don't be surprised, you woke the beast with all that foreplay." He pants, his voice dripping with desire.

He cups my cheek, his massive hand almost covering it. I laugh flusteredly.

"Now, are you ready to satisfy my needs?" He coos.

I nod instantly, blushing furiously. He laughs, pulling away.

"I'm just teasing! You're sooo red right now!"

I'm blushing even more as I stare at him.

"You're too easy to mess with." He says, kissing my forehead.

I lay on his chest, hugging him. He squeezes me tightly, running his fingers through my hair. I sigh in contentment.

"Man, I don't wanna go to work. I wanna stay here all day with you." He whines, stringing my hair between his fingers.

I laugh.

"I'll come down and just hang out at the store today at some point, ok? I actually do want to see what you do for work."

Itto sighs, before sitting up.

"Okaaay, I'll do it for you."

I smile and kiss his cheek. He takes a sip of the elixir and changes into his clothes, before leaving through the window.

"I'll see you in a bit." I say, he nods and waves before leaving my view. I close the window and sigh.

"Finally, I thought he'd never leave."

That voice sends a chill down my spine, the feeling of being in danger returning to me. I look over my shoulder, seeing Ayato standing in the doorway. He tilts his head, staring at me, an awkward expression on his face.

"Good morning."

I don't say anything in response. He sighs, closing the door as he enters, sitting on the edge of my bed. I scoot the farthest I can from him, wrapping myself in a blanket.

"I just wanted to say... I'm sorry for my behavior last night. I shouldn't be making you cry this much..." He says, almost in a whisper.

"Stop it..."

"All relationships have their ups and downs, I would know I've studied the concept immensely just for a moment like this."

In seconds, he moves from the corner of the bed to basically straddling me. My breath catches in fear as he leans in, staring into my eyes.

"I don't want to hurt you or make you feel unsafe, ever. I want you to be happy-"

"You want me to be happy... with you."

"Yes, exactly. See? You understand! I'm being gracious enough to let you keep seeing Itto. If I wanted, I could put bars on your window and tell the guards to keep you away from him." He smiles, threateningly. "But I'm not that kind of guy, and if you keep being good for me, I won't become that guy."

He kisses me, soft and sweet, while I just take it.

"Don't think I forgot about your little plot, though. You're still going to be punished for that, I'm just taking my time." He says, gripping my chin.

I tremble in his grasp, eliciting a chuckle from him.

"I'll be sure to keep my outbursts in check though. It looks like I've left a bruise on your wrist and it pains me to know I went that far... you're the light of my life and I don't want you to burn out when our relationship just got started."

I stare at him with tears in my eyes as he sits back, still cornering me .

"I love you, Levi. More than anyone could love anything. I just have to convince you that you feel the same." He says, gently.

I don't need convincing, I just don't feel the same at all, and what's all this relationship talk? He acts like we're actually dating when I want nothing more than to get away from him.

"I can't do this... not right now." I choke.

He sighs, resting his forehead on mine.

"If you give in, this will be so much easier. Just... leave Itto, dedicate your love and attention to me." He hums.

I feel the pressure of his forehead gaining as he closes in on me. I shut my eyes, shaking uncontrollably.

"Please..." I whimper, tears welling up in my eyes.

"Since you want to continue the hard way, I'll make you love me, unconditionally. We will be together for the rest of our lives, I'm making sure of that this time."

This time...? What does he mean by 'this time'?

His lips press against my cheek, before kissing me, softly. He begins to hum, running his fingers through my hair. I tense my body, trying not to cry.

"I love you, Levi."

I don't respond, I can't. I just want him to stop. To leave. To go away. I can't stand to be around him, I don't want to be with him, I don't love him.

My heart jumps when I hear rampant footsteps in the hall. Ayato turns his head, irritated.

"Heeey, Levi! You wanna come get some food since it's your day off? I'm taking my break!" Thoma says cheerfully, banging on my door.

Ayato sighs, pulling away from me.

"I'll see you later then, darling." He says quietly, standing out of sight from the door.

I rush to it and swing it open.

"Yeah, I was feeling kinda hungry anyway." I say, trying to be casual. "Just... let me get dressed."

I close the door again, moving to my wardrobe as Ayato watches me. He keeps his eyes locked on me as I grab my casual attire, starting to dress. He chuckles to himself, causing a chill to run up my spine. I speed up the process, going to the door and opening it again. Thoma grabs me without another word and hurries with me to the front door. He opens it and we walk outside.

"Ayaka told me he went to go talk to you, but I knew that's not what he was doing." Thoma mutters, as we start towards the dirt path to town.

I grip his hand, trembling.

"What did he do...?"

"Just... kissing me. Telling me all these horrible delusions he has about us as a couple. He's fucking crazy, Thoma, I can't stand it anymore." I weep.

"I know, I know..." He reassures. "Honestly, if you want to go see Itto, I'll take you. I just made up the excuse to get food so I could get you out of there."

I sniffle, nodding.

"Let's... eat first. I don't want him seeing me like this..." I mumble.

"Ok, I'll get some comfort food for you." He smiles, pulling me along.

When we arrive, I sit and look down at my hands. I glance up, watching Thoma walk up to a vendor and hand him a few coins.

"Two bowls of chocolate, please." I hear him say to the owner, who nods and walks off.

I sigh, trying to ignore how completely numb I feel. He walks over after a minute or so, sitting down next to me and handing me a bowl of ice cream. I timidly poke at it with my spoon, taking a small bite. The coldness soothes the pain in my stomach, but doesn't really quell it.

"Good?"

I give a small nod, the looming feeling of dread still hanging over me. Thoma sits there, spooning some into his mouth and watching me eat.

"I hate seeing you suffer like this... I can only imagine what you're going through..."

"Constant torment and...mental torture. Trying to wear me down so I'll stop...struggling."

"I'm so sorry..."

"I'll stop struggling soon... I'm sure of it-"

"Don't say that. Don't- you need to stay strong, for Itto! He wouldn't want you to stop fighting... if you care about him, you'll keep pushing through this until Ayato slips up and gives you some evidence so you can finally turn his ass in." He says with a stern expression, gripping my hand.

I tremble as I shove more ice cream in my mouth to prevent myself from crying, nodding at his words.

"I won't... give up. I won't do that to Itto..."

"I know you won't. He means too much to you, right?"

"... Yes." I choke up.

"And I'll be here every step of the way. I'll help you as much as I can."

I manage to get another spoonful in my mouth, nodding at him as he smiles.

"Thank you..."

We stay like that for the next twenty or so minutes, Thoma trying to make me laugh and smile. I can't deny that it does end up working. The numbness in my stomach slowly goes away and the dull, miserable pain fades as I laugh along with him.

"Ahh... I have to go back. But you don't, go spend your day off with Itto." He says, taking my garbage and tossing it.

"I'll... head that way now. Thank you, again." I say, timidly.

"Not a problem, have fun." He grins, giving a small wave as he heads back to the castle.

I take a deep breath, sitting there a little while longer before heading to Ms. Miko's. I knock on the door, and she answers it, smiling.

"Come in!"

I walk inside, fiddling with my fingers.

"Itto's in the basement, he's moving some stuff around but I don't mind if you hang out with him. He really doesn't stop talking about you." She chuckles.

"I-Is that so?"

"Yeah, he's constantly talking about how cute you are and how once this plan works out, he wants to get a house with you. He's completely head over heels, it's adorable."

"A-Ah, he's so... embarrassing." I blush deeply.

"He's such a sweetie, you both are perfect for each other." She smiles, starting to sew a piece of fabric.

"Thank you, ma'am." I mumble, before heading down the stairs.

I hear him loudly singing to himself as the noises of shifting boxes and metal accompany it. I peer down from the stairwell, seeing him moving a bunch of heavy, wooden boxes. His hair is up in a high ponytail, wearing only his shorts as his bare chest gleams with sweat. He turns around to grab a rag to wipe his forehead when he sees me, smiling.

"Hey!"

"H-Hey." I say, finishing my descent and moving into the basement.

He picks me up, hugging me tightly.

"Ugh! Sweaty!" I laugh, as he sets me down.

"Sorry, I've been moving all this stuff since this morning." He says, drinking some water.

"It's ok, at least I get to watch you while you're working hard." I smirk, sitting on a wood chair, out of the way of him.

"Yeah? You were just complaining about me being all sweaty." He mocks, lifting a big piece of metal.

"Well yeah, I don't want you on me when you're all gross. But, watching you is a different story." I say, leaning back.

He smirks as he gets a mischievous glint in his eye, continuing to move all the debris into a pile. My eyes trace his body as he moves, landing on his lower back. He places the metal against the wall, looking at me.

"It's almost like I'm putting on a little show for you, huh?" He coos, grabbing another piece.

"O-Oh, yeah. That's..." I blush, as my face grows hot.

"Don't be embarrassed, keep your eyes on me." He says, voice dropping to a low, sensual tone.

I blush more, watching him move and destroy old, broken sewing machines. My eyes go back to his body, watching his chest heave, the sweat cascading down his pecs. My gaze drifts down, staring at his abs and... hips. The outlines of his hip bones overwhelm me, causing me to turn away.

"Since when did you become such a pervert?" He asks, a mischievous grin on his face, not stopping his work.

"N-No! I-I'm... you told me to watch-"

"Yeah but you were like, hardcore staring at my bod, bro." He chuckles.

I stutter flusteredly, covering my face.

"Just messin' with you. But I don't mind if you keep watching my hips with that look in your eye."

He hums, tossing more broken machines into the garbage pile.

"All this teasing isn't good for my heart." I joke, placing my hand on my chest.

He laughs, picking the metal from the pieces of wood on the ground.

—---------------------------------------------------------------

I end up spending the whole day there, not wanting to go back to the castle. Itto even lets me help sort the metal from the wood, explaining that Yae sells the scrap for a little extra money for the store. I happily sort, keeping an eye on him as he works. As the day winds down, Itto heads upstairs to wash himself, allowing me to poke around in the basement. I crouch, looking at all the broken sewing machines. There's so many, I can hardly believe Yae went through all these. I hear Itto's steps coming back down, but as I push myself up to a standing position, I slice my hand on a piece of jagged metal sticking out from one of the machines.

"Ah-!" I hiss.

Itto hears me and rushes down the stairs, hurrying over to me, his hair still wet.

"Woah! What happened?" He says, holding my arm up.

"Just a piece of stray metal, I'll be ok." I wince, blood dripping off my palm.

He looks at it, completely captivated. He slowly brings my hand to his mouth, closing his eyes as his tongue gently catches the free flowing blood. I watch, as he licks it away, his face calm and even. His tongue moves over the gash itself, lapping at it in a way that doesn't hurt me. I'm caught off guard, but he keeps going. I let him, my heart beginning to race. He pulls away, slightly panting. He looks up at me as we make eye contact, still slightly surprised.

"Holy- SHIT! I-I-I-" he stutters, his whole face turning completely red. "SORRY! I'm sorry, I- don't know what came over me. Your blood just-"

He continues to stammer, completely and utterly embarrassed.

"I get it. It's your natural instinct as an Oni to desire human blood, right? I don't blame you for that..." I blush.

"Y-Yeah! You get it... ugh, that was so cringy..." He groans.

"Come on, let's head back to the castle. You're probably exhausted." I say, taking his hand.

We walk upstairs as I think about it. I've honestly never been more... turned on before, feeling his tongue on my palm like that. Hearing his small groans as he desperately licked up the little blood that was there... It was arousing. We both say bye to Yae as we leave, traversing to my window under the light of the moon, both of us climbing in as always.

"Phew! She has so much stuff down there, I was only half way done." He chuckles.

"It was still impressive to watch you move all that, so big and strong." I say, starting to

undress for bed.

"Thanks, I'm glad you enjoyed your front row seats to the gun show." He jokes.

"With a view like that, how could I dislike it?" I grin, sliding into bed.

Itto lays down behind me, wrapping his arm around my waist. I feel butterflies in my stomach even though he's done it so many times.

"Is something wrong?" He asks, pulling me in closer.

"No, it's just..." I say, my face flushing.

God... I'm so incredibly horny right now, I feel perverted... I push my ass into his groin, purposefully. He lets out a quiet groan, pulling me closer.

"Ohh, I see." He teases, kissing my cheek. "Who's needy now?"

He chuckles.

"J-Just... watching you today and...what you did to my hand..." I trail off, embarrassed.

"Having naughty thoughts about me while I was working, huh? So that's why you were staring at my hips so much." He murmurs into my ear.

I whimper, pushing back against him again, which elicits another small groan.

"Is this what you want?" He asks seductively, pressing his erection between my thighs.

"Y-Yes..." I pant.

He smirks, kissing down my neck. His hand runs along my stomach, his fingers causing my heart to jump. I lean my head back, closing my eyes as I lose myself in the feeling of his skin against my back. He breathes against my neck as his erection grinds between my thighs, causing me to choke out a grunt.

"You're making me so hard..." He groans into my ear, his hand resting on my hip.

"Good..." I whisper back.

I feel his soft lips against my neck, his teeth nibbling on it.

"K-Keep doing that..." I beg.

"I'm only getting started..." He purrs into my ear.

His hand moves from my hip to my chest, stroking his fingers along it as his thumb teases my nipple. His other hand moves down to my stomach, pushing my briefs down a bit. They're already soaked, my pussy aching with desire. His hands are magic to my body, sending waves of pleasure through me at the slightest touch.

"You get excited so easily, baby. It's sooo cute." He kisses into my neck.

"I need you..." I exhale, writhing under his touch.

"I know you do, but I'm going to take my time with you tonight." He says, his breath on my ear.

I groan in response, eliciting a snicker from him.

"I'm surprised you're this worked up, you're such a perverted little human."

I whimper, my whole body shaking with anticipation. I let out a little squeak as he returns his hand to my chest, his thumb rolling along my nipple. I bite my lip to stop myself from groaning out, to make too much noise.

"You want me to take you from behind, don't you? You want to feel my big strong hands pushing you back and forth as I fuck you?" He asks, his thumb pulling at my hardened nub.

"Yes..." I whisper in a shaky voice.

He smirks against my ear, sitting up and pulling me into his lap. I wrap my arms around his shoulders, my hands resting on his muscular back. I kiss him deeply, his tongue sliding into my mouth. I grind my hips into his erection, my core wet and hot as he moans against my lips. He's hard as a rock, so hard I think he might break me in two. I release his shoulders, turning my head to kiss down his neck. I bite down lightly on it, just enough to make him shiver and moan in response.

"Your adorable little sounds turn me on so much..." I groan, licking along his neck.

He pulls my head back, kissing his way down my jawline to my chin. He takes his time, savoring the moment, and when his lips find mine again, I feel a jolt of electricity go through me. He kisses with a passion that is hotter than the sun, and I melt in his arms. My heart pounds as his tongue prods my mouth. I wrap my arms around his neck, grinding into his erection once again. He moans into me, and I smile.

"Please..." He begs, biting at my bottom lip.

He looks into my eyes, his ambers becoming clouded with desire and desperation.

"Please what, baby?" I ask, leaning in to kiss him some more.

"Please... I need to be inside you. I can't control myself..." He pants, pressing against me.

"Oh, you can..." I tease, kissing him slowly and deeply.

He whines, his hands gripping my hips tightly.

"I love you..." He says, his voice breaking.

"I love you too..." I whisper back, kissing him again.

He pins me on my back, before flipping me onto my stomach. He pulls my briefs off in a

swift motion, causing me to gasp in surprise.

"This is what you wanted, right?" He says, his voice low.

I timidly get on my hands and knees, feeling myself completely exposed. I nod, my face completely red. He laughs, placing his hands on my waist.

"Where'd all that confidence go, hm?" He smirks, stroking his hands along my hip bones.

"S-Shut up, just... do whatever you want to me." I whimper.

"Whatever I want?" He asks, raising an eyebrow.

"...Yes..." I mutter, my cheeks getting hotter.

"Hmm, I wonder..." He murmurs.

I feel his fingers playing with my ass, pushing against it lightly. I squirm, my entire body tingling with anticipation. I'm eagerly awaiting the feeling of his cock rubbing against me, when something long and wet runs along my slit. I look down, to see him dipping his head between my legs, his mouth running up my inner thigh.

"I-Itto..." I moan, my body burning with desire.

I move so I'm laying on my back, my heart racing. He licks my clit gently, before his mouth moves up, plunging his tongue into my soaking wet folds. I cry out, covering my mouth as my body shatters in pleasure, feeling him humming against me. He continues his ministrations, his mouth moving up and down, his tongue flicking against me as his lips suck on my clit. I wrap my legs around his head, pulling him in deeper. My hips rock, wanting more and more of his talented mouth. He smirks against me as his tongue slips into my entrance. It keeps going...and going, longer than I thought it would.

"W-When did your tongue get so-"

I moan as he starts thrusting it deeper inside of me, his fingers rubbing against me as he goes. I dig my nails into his scalp as I twist and turn, trying to get closer to that sweet spot. My hips buck against his face, as I keep pace with his mouth. His gaze flicks up at me as I stare at him, his eyes full of hunger. His tongue slides out, his fingers pushing against me, going faster and faster. I'm so caught up in the pleasure, that when he lets go of my hips, I'm still thrusting on the bed.

"N-No- why did you... stop..." I pant, writhing.

He looks up at me and smirks, reaching down for his hard cock. He takes it in his hand, giving it a few pumps before looking back at me.

"You wanted me to take you from behind, remember?" He says, winking.

I blush, and nod. He smiles, easily turning me onto my stomach, arching my back. He

gets on his knees, ready to give me the deep, hard penetration I crave.

"Like this..." He says, spreading my legs apart with his hands, exposing my aching hole.

He pushes his hard, wet cock against my backside, and I groan. He smirks, pushing inside me. He goes in slowly, I feel so tight around him. He pulls out almost all the way, and then pushes back in. He repeats this process, slowly stretching me, before going back to do it again. He hums with satisfaction, his hands resting on my hips.

"You're doing such a good job, baby..." He exhales, his breath against my neck.

I just moan quietly in response, my body losing its sense of pain.

He continues to pump, before his hips slow down. He grunts as he pushes himself fully inside me. I whine, gripping the sheets, but it's not as bad as the first time.

"Woah... you fit the whole thing... I guess it is smaller than the real one." He chuckles, breathless.

I pant, trying to stabilize myself. He holds me by the hips, slowly starting to thrust into me. He continues, his face, neck, and chest covered in a light sweat. I feel my heart pound.

"Just... keep going..." I pant.

He smirks, his hips keeping time with mine.

"You like that?" He asks, his breath heavy on my neck.

"Uh huh..." I nod.

"Mm hm... you're squeezing me so tight." He says, his voice ragged.

"Don't... stop..."

He smirks, and keeps going, his hips moving faster and faster. I start to thrust back, meeting his every move. I start to cum, already worked up from his previous stimulation, screaming his name as I release. He keeps thrusting, gritting his teeth as I clench around him.

"I-I... can't... hold..." He says, his voice strained.

He keeps thrusting, his hips hitting over and over again. Then, he grunts, his load erupting into me. It flows from me, coating his shaft and leaking down my legs, causing me to groan softly. He stays motionless for a few seconds, breathing heavily, before he gently pulls out. He grabs a towel from the floor, cleaning up. I heave as I collapse onto the mattress, my body trembling with aftershocks. He tosses the towel and drops next to me, looking at my exhausted face.

"About the tongue thing... it's always been that long. I just only give you a little bit when we make out so I don't scare you." He pants, pulling me close.

"Wha..." I mumble in disbelief.

"If you want me to start using the whole thing, just tell me." He snickers.

"I... would- like you to... yeah." I blush.

He hums in delight as he hugs me, as I bury my face in the crook of his neck.

"Get some rest dude-" he starts, but I've already closed my eyes and fallen into a light sleep.

He smiles, kissing my forehead as he closes his eyes as well, falling asleep easily.

—---------------------------------------------------------------

I wake up when I feel Itto sit up behind me, stretching. My body is so sore I just want to keep sleeping.

"I'm awake before you for once? Just how good was I last night?" He jokes.

"Shut up..." I say groggily, sitting up with him as I notice the elixir has worn off.

I latch onto his torso, wanting to feel his warmth. He wraps his arm around me as I press my head against his chest, sighing in contentment.

"Hey, you wanna know something?"

"Hmm..." I mumble, my eyes closed.

"You tasted really, really good-"

"Oh my god-!" I whine, slapping his chest playfully.

"I'm just sayin'..." He says, laughing.

"You're... so..." I grumble, curling up closer to him.

"Shameless? I know, I know. But, it's impossible not to be when you give such cute reactions."

"Shut up." I say, sticking my tongue out at him.

"I love yooou." He coos, drawing it out as he kisses my cheek repeatedly.

I giggle sleepily, hugging his head as I stroke one of his horns with my finger.

"Mmm... I love you too..."

Violent banging on the door interrupts the moment completely, causing us to jump. Itto's surprised, which turns into an annoyed groan. I cover his mouth, preventing him from saying anything.

"Oh Levi! Thoma needs your help making breakfast!" Ayato calls cheerfully.

"Y-Yes, I'll be out in a minute, sir." I say, anxiously.

I begrudgingly get up, moving to grab one of my clean uniforms. I start getting dressed when Itto wraps his arms around me from behind, hugging my waist.

"I need to get ready, you have to-" I start to whisper, barely audible

He cuts me off as he starts kissing my neck, making me whimper quietly.

"I know... just... gimme a little while longer." He whispers in return, nipping gently along my collarbone.

I nod, pulling my shirt on slowly to give him more time.

"I'm almost done, sir, I can't find my shirt-!" I blurt out, cutting myself off as Itto licks up my neck.

I cover my mouth to silence the embarrassing sounds I know that'll escape. He turns me around, allowing me to slip on my vest as he kisses me deeply. My hands grip the back of his head as he pushes his tongue into my mouth, making me forget all about Ayato. Just like he said, the full length of his tongue enters my mouth, slinking down my throat. I let out a quiet grunt, wrapping my arms around his neck as he pushes his tongue into my throat, before retreating and repeating.

I lose myself in the kiss, before he pulls back slightly, smiling.

"Alright, I need to go. Love you." He says quietly, kissing my cheek before sipping the elixir, getting dressed and leaving through the window.

I place my fingers to my lips, embarrassed I took his tongue that deep. I shake my head, finishing dressing and opening the door. Ayato stares down at me, a dark expression across his face.

"You're... disheveled." He says, in a monotone voice.

"Oh." I mutter, fixing my hair.

I look at him, exasperated. He stares at me, his eyes blazing.

"You know I don't... like it when you sneak him in like that." He states flatly, his smile betraying the tone in his voice.

"I... I know..." I say, shamefully.

I hear his fist clench, my heart starting to race.

"Oh! There you are! Finally, I need help with slicing the bacon." Thoma says, approaching us.

Thoma grabs my hand urgently, pulling me away from Ayato and down the hall to the kitchen.

"He really does try to torture you every chance he gets..." Thoma sighs, rolling his sleeves up.

I rub my temples, rolling my sleeves up as well. I start to slice the bacon, laying it out

on the cutting board.

"We have to be really careful... Normally I see Ayato a few times a day, mostly in his office. But... he's been disappearing somewhere for hours at a time and I have no idea where he goes..."

"If you keep interrupting him like that... he's gonna start getting suspicious of you. He could-"

"Don't. Don't think about it at all. I know when and how to interrupt, I just don't want him to do something terrible to you again..." He says, putting freshly cooked pancakes onto a large plate.

I nod nervously, watching him cook the bacon.

"What's with that cut?" He asks, looking over his shoulder slightly.

I look at my palm, before holding my hands behind my back.

"I cut myself at Ms. Miko's, I'm fine."

"I don't know how you can be fine. That thing looks way too deep."

"It's fine, really. It happened yesterday anyway." I say, grabbing the finished food and bringing it out to the dining room.

"Seems like Itto's doing ok there, I saw he's not allowed to touch the fabrics anymore because he messed up a bunch of 'em." He says, coming out from behind the counter as he brings the rest of it.

I laugh, pushing the food across the table. Thoma takes his seat, gesturing for me to do the same. The siblings enter shortly after and the four of us eat a normal breakfast, Ayaka blissfully unaware of what her brother is doing.

—---------------------------------------------------------------

After breakfast, I'm sent on my way. Today, I'm supposed to tend to Ayaka's garden, which is in the back of the castle. It's a large, enclosed greenhouse that grows a variety of exotic plants and flowers. It's my job every so often to maintain it, watering it and trimming the plants that need it. It's a relatively easy job, so I don't mind. I spend a few hours there, before Ayaka herself comes in.

"Ah! They look lovely Levi, thank you!" She says, cheerfully.

"Just doing my job." I say, humbly.

"You look better too! See, I knew that day off would help you." She huffs.

Well... having Itto rearrange my guts helped the most, but I obviously won't tell her that.

"Yeah it did, very relaxing." I say, watering a Calla Lily.

"Oh, if it wouldn't be in your way, can you move the festival decorations to the basement? If it rains, they'll get wet in the shed and I don't want any of them getting damaged."

"Sure, no problem. But... aren't only you and Ayato allowed down there?"

"Yes, but I figured this once you could be let down there to put a few decorations away. Don't tell my brother." She winks, playfully.

I chuckle as she reaches around her neck, taking off a small necklace and pulling a key out from the top of her dress.

"This will unlock the door, just make sure to give it back to me when you're done."

"Of course."

Ayaka smiles, gives a final wave, and leaves the greenhouse as she heads into the castle. I leave through the back door that leads outside, heading to the shed and grabbing the decorations. I notice there's only one box left, Thoma or another servant must've brought the other ones in. I figure I might as well do it now. I lift the box with relative ease, bringing it through the greenhouse and down the long hallway to the basement.

I step down the small flight of stone stairs and take the key out, unlocking the door. To not drop the box, I ram my body against the door, causing it to swing open. I walk in and sigh as it closes behind me, heading down another longer flight of stone stairs. I carefully head down them, trying not to misstep. I feel for a light switch by the door, but I can't find one.

As I continue, I think I reach the bottom of the stairs, feeling for a light switch again. I manage to find one, and flick it on. A dim light begins to flood the room. I step further into the basement and go to set the box down when I freeze.

My grip on it goes limp completely, dropping it to the floor, the contents spilling out of it. Against the wall sits Kaeya, shirtless and barefoot with his wrists chained to the floor.

I'm so stunned, I can't even scream, I can't even move. I just stare at him, at his sunken cheeks, the bruises covering them, his disheveled hair and body covered in dried blood and dirt. He slowly raises his head, staring at me with the same expression I'm looking at him with. A gasp of pure despair escapes my throat, as I drop to my knees.

"He can't hear you down here..." He says, weakly. "No one can..."

I shake my head, trying to focus. I let out a wail of pure frustration and agony as I start loudly crying. I ball my hands into fists, trying to keep them from trembling. I start to hyperventilate, scurrying over to him. I pull at the chains, trying to get them off.

"That won't work... he has the key that can unlock them." He mutters.

"K-Kaeya- how- when-" I sob, constantly wiping my tears to no avail.

"It was the day I was supposed to leave. He... knocked me out and I woke up down here. He tried making me admit to having feelings for you, when I don't, and accusing me that I did. Recently... he started torturing me, but I don't break easily, I'm a knight after all." He says, giving a brittle chuckle.

I look over his body, seeing multiple stab and gash marks, along with burns and other scars. I let out another sob, shaking uncontrollably. I look back at him, noticing how much skinnier he looks, Ayato probably hasn't been feeding him much.

"I-I was gonna write to you- for help-" I choke out. "But you were down here the WHOLE TIME!"

I yell in frustration, gripping my hair as my tears drip to the stone floor. I look up, seeing him silently weeping to himself.

"I'm so sorry-" He chokes.

"Don't apologize! He shouldn't have done this to you... This is all... because he has some sick delusion that he and I are meant to be together. This must've been the punishment he was talking about... I'm glad I found you before he..."

I stop myself, not even wanting to say it.

"...finished you."

I stay quiet for a long time after, both of us sitting in silence in the basement, the only noise being my crying. I sniff, frantically looking around for something to break the chains with. I search the whole basement, throwing things around erratically. Eventually, I find a hidden bag full of tools, all covered in dried blood. I cringe as I look through them, eventually finding a hefty hammer. I grab it with a shaky hand and hurry back over to Kaeya.

"H-Hold the cuff to the ground, I'm going to try to break the connecting link." I say, full of adrenaline and anxiety.

"Okay, just... be careful."

I bring down the hammer into the chain as hard as I can, but it doesn't give. I let out nervous breaths as I aim again, swinging. It takes a few more shots, but the chains are rusty enough that they eventually break. I drop the hammer as Kaeya slowly stands up. I cry out in joy, before embracing him.

"I'm okay, I'm okay." He chuckles, wearily.

I can only cry into his chest, my grip tightening.

"You were always so worried about me...even as a kid..." He says softly, petting my head.

I sniff as I pull away, looking up at him. His disheveled hair covers his right eye, but I notice a bloodstain beneath it. I cautiously raise my hand, brushing it out of the way. My eyes widen as I scream, stumbling back. The eye that was obscured is missing, an empty socket staring at me, blood and bits of flesh splattered onto his cheek.

"How could he-" I whisper, shaking.

"It's- fine, I can barely... feel it." He says, staggering a bit.

"It's not fine! He took your fucking eye out, Kaeya!" I sob.

"I know, I know..." He says, latching onto me.

It's like he wanted to hug me again, but went limp halfway through.

"C'mon, I need to get you out of here before he comes back." I say, taking his arm around my shoulder to help him walk.

"What time is it...?"

"Around 4, why?"

"S-Shit... he always comes by every 2 hours, I've been keeping track...kinda. Let's just hurry-"

He's cut off when the basement door creaks open. My heart drops into my stomach, as I look around for a place to hide.

"Kaeya! I have a surprise for you!" Ayato's voice calls from the stairs.

I start to panic as I see a large water heater hooked up to a corner of a wall that we can duck behind. I pull Kaeya towards it, as he nods in understanding. I help him sit as I sit next to him, my heart racing as I hear Ayato's steps coming down the stairs.

"It's a really nice surprise, a serrated hunting knife! I bet it'll hurt really bad if I stab you with it." He says with a laugh. "I won't use my katana on you yet, maybe I'll bring it out tonight!"

I grip Kaeya's hand, covering my mouth to mask my breathing. I hear him reach the bottom of the stairs and everything falls dead silent.

I know he can see Kaeya's gone, but instead of exclaiming, he's just... silent.

My grip tightens on his hand, before I hear Ayato's footsteps walking to the middle of the basement.

"Huh..." He mumbles, his voice eerily calm. "Ayaka must have given him the key..."

I tremble to myself, hoping he won't find us.

"Ah well, I guess I should praise your cleverness, using one of my own tools to free him." Ayato says, his voice dripping with malice. "You never cease to amaze me, darling."

He's just talking aloud, but he knows we're down here somewhere. I pull Kaeya even closer to the water heater as I hear him start walking around.

"Ah, I know your scent anywhere, my angel! You just got here too, you work fast!" He coos, as I hear crashing. "Seems like you threw some stuff around as well, I bet you went into a manic state seeing Kaeya like that, hm?"

He's throwing things as he's looking for me. I can only sit in silence, petrified as I hear him sweetly trying to lure me out.

"Don't bother running, you won't get far!"

He says, as I see him walk into the corner of the room, holding the hunting knife.

"Listen, Levi. If you show yourself right now, I'll give Kaeya a quick and easy death! But, if you continue to play this little game of hide and seek, I'll make it slow and torturous. Tying you up and forcing you to watch as your childhood friend gets butchered right in front of you." He laughs. "I don't think you'll be able to watch such a thing and continue to resist, would you?"

I hear the clinking of metal as he picks up something from the floor. I look at Kaeya, fearful for his life. He looks back at me, a stream of tears falling from his single eye. I just nod, terrified of what he might do to him.

"Levi, I know you're down here!" Ayato laughs. "You can't hide from me! Show yourself before I find you first."

He throws something else on the ground, making a loud metallic thud as it lands on the floor. I cover my ears as the echo of it reverberates off the walls. I have a plan. I pull Kaeya up, keeping him behind me as I reveal myself.

Ayato gasps as we step out from behind the water heater.

"See, I knew you'd come to your senses. Now, hand him over to me." He smiles, out stretching his hand.

I shake my head.

"Hand him over. Now."

"NO! YOU'RE NOT GONNA LAY A FUCKING FINGER ON HIM!" I scream, adrenaline pumping through me.

"You're right, I'm not. You're gonna hand him over, or I'm-"

"What? You won't fucking touch me, you value my life to much to kill me." I growl.

He stares at me in shock, raising his hand to his mouth.

"Standing up for yourself... ah, you're making me fall for you even more." He breathes, clearly getting turned on.

I keep my eyes on him as I move Kaeya towards the stairs.

"Get out of here, he won't do anything to me." I whisper, so low that only he will hear.

He only nods as Ayato lurks around us, like a predator stalking its prey.

"KAEYA! RUN!" I shout, causing Ayato to lunge at me.

Kaeya takes off up the stairs, as best as he can in his state. Ayato shoves me out of the way to follow him, but I grab his pant leg, pulling him back down the stairs. He growls, grabbing me by the throat and tossing me further into the basement. He starts up the stairs but I scramble to my feet, following him. I can see Kaeya is almost at the door, causing my panic to rise. I grab the back of Ayato's jacket, causing him to jerk backwards towards me.

"Stop making this so- DIFFICULT!"

He shouts, swinging the knife around and stabbing into my hand, pinning me to the wall. I howl in pain, but hear the door to the basement open as Kaeya stumbles out. Ayato's too far behind to stop him now, he turns to me, completely radiating with anger. I whimper in pain, the knife hurting more and more with every slight movement.

"What the fuck did you do that for..." He says, leaning in close to me, wrapping a strand of my hair around his finger. "You just made your situation a whooole lot worse, bunny. I didn't want to have to resort to this."

He caresses my cheek, causing me to wince. He starts to chuckle quietly to himself, then it becomes louder until he's laughing, to the point where he's laughing maniacally.

"What the fuck is so funny?" I ask, beginning to feel dizzy as blood drips from my palm to the floor.

"You're just so cute when you're terrified, it's adorable!" He chuckles, leaning in even closer to me.

I feel my heart pounding in my chest as he inches closer to my face, the knife keeping me still.

"That, and the fact you actually fell for my little plan, I never thought you would gain access down here but I expected this outcome if you did." He says sweetly, a sickening smile spreading on his face. "I always knew you were too sentimental for your own good, letting Kaeya reach the door while you kept me busy."

"What are you going to do? Cut my head off?" I ask, my voice shaky.

He laughs, pressing his forehead against mine.

"I'd be surprised if I didn't, darling, given how you've been treating me. But no, I don't want to kill you. In fact, you're going to do to me what you've been letting Itto do to you."

With that, he rips the serrated blade from my hand, causing me to yelp. He grabs me by the hair and drags me near the water heater. He lets go of me and I stumble to my feet. I look back at him, seeing a pipe in his hand. He raises it and cracks it over my head. I get knocked out immediately.

—---------------------------------------------------------------

I wake up in a dark, unfamiliar room, the only light source being a few candles along the wall and a lantern hanging from the ceiling. My head spins as my vision adjusts, I move to feel for a bump, but discover my wrists are tied with some sort of satin ribbon. I shift around, realizing I'm on a rather large bed and my ankles are tied too. And... disgustingly enough, he dressed me in the same lingerie as before, probably did it when I was out cold. I shake my head, trying to focus. Is this even the castle anymore...? No, he wouldn't have been able to get me out without Thoma or Ayaka seeing, let alone the townsfolk.

"Well, well, well. Look who's awake."

I turn my head to see Ayato leaning against the bed frame. I curl up the best I can,

eliciting a laugh from him.

"Don't worry, you weren't out long. Look, I even bandaged your hand for you! I'm wearing that white suit you got me too, see?"

I catch a glimpse of the red brooch as I turn my head away from him, trying not to be sick.

"GO AWAY!"

"I'm just trying to make you feel comfortable. I'm not gonna do anything to hurt you."

"You just did! You stabbed through my hand, get away from me!"

"I had to! You were going to try and escape with Kaeya!"

"That was a good reason? That's not how good reasons work, asshole!"

He huffs, grabbing me by the hair again.

"I had no choice, I didn't want to lose you again. Not for a second time..." He mutters.

"What the fuck are you even talking about?!"

He grabs my chin, forcing me to look up at him.

"I might as well tell you now, I can tell we're nearing the end of this... story."

"End of story? That's why you brought me here, so you could kill me and yourself, I knew it!"

He leans down, kissing me.

"Not me. You. The end of your story." He says, sitting on the bed.

I scoot away, confused and scared.

"What do you mean...?"

"Have you felt overwhelming feelings of sickness, familiarity, or deja vu, even? After meeting Itto? Maybe even before that?" He asks, calmly.

I tense up, a pit forming in my stomach.

"How... how would you know that?"

"Because this isn't the first time this situation has happened to you, Levi. Something extremely similar happened in the universe I'm originally from, except instead, I died. 3 times, actually."

I just stare at him, feeling numb.

"I loved you, you loved Itto. I waited too long to tell you and ended up losing you. This time though, I killed Childe before he could take you away but... that didn't matter. You ended up marrying Itto and living happily ever after. I couldn't stand it." He explains, clenching his fists.

"Fortunately, the Archons must've smiled upon me, because they gave me the ability to reset the entire thing. To start over. When I arrived here, I was in basically the same position I was in before. I realized Itto was a feared Oni and you were homeless, I thought the authority I had over you would make you more susceptible to my advances. Everything would've worked out perfectly..."

He trails off, I sit in disbelief, my eyes wide as I stare down at the bed. Archon? Why do I...know that word...?

"But- somehow, again... he managed to win you over. Even as a fucking Oni, you still chose him over me. You went through all this trouble for him to appear human just so he could meet everyone in town, you even got Yae to give him a place to stay." He grits his teeth. "Did you ever notice how people keep saying 'it's like you two were meant for each other'? It drives me FUCKING CRAZY!"

I don't say anything, just staring at him in shock, my body starting to tremble.

"I tried to only kill people who were necessary, I slaughtered too many last time and became wanted. I know this is a lot to take in, but you know I'm telling the truth. I've seen the times you and Itto stare at each other, not knowing what strange feeling overcomes you, the same when you stare into space."

He stares at me, waiting patiently.

"This is what I meant when I said I loved you more than you could ever know. I love you so much, I reset the entire fucking universe so I could start over."

I feel tears prickling at the corners of my eyes, I don't know whether to cry or yell.

I don't even know what to think. Everything so far... has been a set up Ayato has made for me. I just went off course and met Itto... again. Those deja vu moments and feelings of sickness, it was my body telling me 'this has happened before'. I'm...not even me... I can't do this... not again.

"Please..." I whisper.

"Please what?" He asks, confused.

"Please, just let me go... you're going to reset this whole thing anyway."

He sighs, looking at me.

"I'm not losing sight of you until I get beheaded again."

I tremble hearing those words.

"Just... one more question." I say, shakily.

"Go ahead."

"The other me... did he... look the same...?"

Ayato lets out a humorless laugh.

"Yes, the exact same, even the same personality down to every idiosyncrasy. But... just like you, he didn't understand that he and I were destined for each other."

I feel the tears welling up in my eyes as they cascade down my cheeks, dripping onto the

blankets.

"But I'm going to change that! Here and now."

His gentle tone turns back to dark and demented.

"All that talk about the original you made me remember what I did to him, it's making me so hot." He says, his breath picking up. "If it comes down to it, I'll just kill you and use your skull to fuck myself with. So you better listen to me, they will find us eventually, so I have nothing to lose anymore."

He grins maliciously.

"I'd rather do it while you're still alive, you're much warmer that way. You might even enjoy it."

His face darkens. I start to sob. He's completely unhinged and I know these threats aren't just bluffs anymore. He climbs on top of me, kissing me deeply. I try to push him off, but my hands are tied behind my back and I can barely move my legs. He breaks the kiss, staring at my lips.

"You're so soft and warm. I can only imagine what the inside of you feels like." He says, licking his lips.

I stare at him in horror, trying to move my body as much as possible. He starts removing his layers of clothes, starting with his exquisite jacket. He throws it off to the side before taking off his shirt, his eyes glinting mischievously. I stare at his bare chest, dread filling my body. He unbuttons his pants, pulling them off and tossing them to the floor.

"I won't force myself on you, not when you're all tense like this." He says, leaning back on his knees.

He pulls his briefs down a bit, revealing his cock. He starts touching himself, staring at me as

he does so. He pants gently, and I try to look away as best I can. I catch my reflection in a standing mirror and stare, looking at the pathetic face staring back at me. My mind is vacant, I can't even believe anything anymore. My whole life has been...a lie. Was my childhood even real...? My hazy memories of how I ended up homeless...that was his doing. He tailored everything so I would never find out...

"I'm so used to only stroking myself to your scent, having you in person wearing this lewd ensemble I personally picked out is turning me on so much more." He says, interrupting my thought process as a lust filled laugh escapes his mouth.

He stops, leaning back on his hands, breathing heavily.

"Now, come over here and suck me off." He says.

I sit up, tears staining my cheeks as I uncontrollably shake in fear. He smiles, beckoning me with his finger.

"Come on, I'll even untie your hands if you want."

I move the best I can over to him as he reaches around my back to untie my hands. I figure if I get my hands untied, I can stun him for long enough to get out. But as I look around, I realize this room has no door, just... stone walls on every side. My heart drops, making me sick.

How... How did we get in here without a door? There's no ceiling hatch or any windows, so how? I realize the situation I'm in as he finishes untying, leaning back to look into my eyes.

"I love the look on your face when you're completely hopeless. It's the same look I had when I first laid eyes on you."

He lowers his head, pressing his lips against mine. I just take it, like normal. Knowing if I try to struggle with my hands, he'll tie them back up. He backs away after a few moments, staring at me.

"You should probably relax. I'm going to enjoy myself." He says, shoving my head down so I'm face to face with his cock.

My eyes widen as I grit my teeth, not wanting to touch it at all.

"Don't make me wait." He says, rubbing the shaft along my cheek, impatiently.

It's throbbing and already dripping with precum. I let out a weak and helpless whimper, before reluctantly licking the tip. He lets out a soft grunt of approval, jerking his hips a bit. I pull back, about ready to throw up. I look around again, still not seeing a way out.

"Aw, are you shy? Don't worry, we're just getting started." He says, moving his hips again.

I take a deep breath, having no other choice but to move my hands to his hips. I nervously kiss along the shaft, before taking it in my mouth, feeling immense shame as I start gently sucking. He sighs, pulling back.

"Good boy..." He says, petting my head. "Your mouth feels so much better..."

I try to ignore him, just focusing on getting this over with. He starts moaning, his hands desperately gripping my hair.

"Open your throat." He demands.

I pause, clenching my fist.

"Do it."

With shakiness, I obey. He thrusts forwards, shoving it as far as it can go. He smiles, as I gulp and choke. I try not to gag, but it's hard to concentrate with his cock so far down my throat. I start bobbing my head, his hot, pulsing shaft filling my mouth. He starts moving his hips, slowly. I grip his thighs tightly, both to bear the agony and to maybe hurt him, if just a little bit.

"Holy fuck... I'm so pent up, I've been wanting this for so long..."

He holds my hair and starts pounding into me, hard and fast. He holds my head tightly with both hands, going faster and faster. He lets out a small grunt, his hips stopping for a second. My throat is tight and sore, I know for a fact it's bruised too. He gives a few final pumps, before he pulls out.

"Levi, oh Levi-!" He moans, his body trembling with arousal.

I barely have time to react before he starts shooting his load onto my face, causing me to cringe. It covers the entirety of it, even my glasses, almost making me gag. I let out a shaky breath as I feel it rolling down my cheeks, seemingly trying to get into my mouth. He breathes heavily, looking at me.

"Mmm... you're a natural, you know that? I just wish I could've lasted a little longer..."

He pulls me up, wrapping his arms around me. I'm so out of breath, I can barely talk. He damps a small hand towel from the bedside table, wiping his seed off my face, gently. I keep my eyes tightly shut, trying not to lash out in pure rage. He smirks as he finishes.

"What a sight that was... are you embarrassed, bunny? Embarrassed that I came all over that precious little face of yours?" He teases.

I bite my tongue, placing my hands on my knees as I kneel on the bed. He cuddles up to me, holding my head as he kisses my cheek and face.

"I've never seen a more beautiful sight than you in my life. You're perfect."

I keep my face down, not wanting to make eye contact. He laughs. He trails his hand up my leg, pulling at my stocking and garter, before moving up to my thigh.

As if my prayers were answered, I hear multiple sets of footsteps outside the room. I sit up in hope, before he grabs the satin, forcibly tying my wrists again.

"Don't make a fucking sound." He hisses, getting some of his clothes back on and walking over to the wall, listening.

I hear muffled voices through the walls.

"We checked the whole fucking castle, are you sure you didn't see him leave?"

"Positive! Kaeya even told us they were down-"

The voices go silent as someone gasps.

"Who's blood- No, don't do that!"

It goes silent again.

"That's Levi's blood, I know that taste anywhere."

It must be Itto then, sounds like he's with Ayaka and maybe someone else.

"Shit." Ayato curses beneath his breath.

"There's a trail..."

Sounds like Thoma. It's silent again, before the muted footsteps start getting louder.

"Why does it stop here?" I hear Itto ask.

I sweat in fear as I see Ayato grab the hunting knife. A part of the wall starts slowly opening, causing me to gasp.

"Please help me! Ayato has a knife he's hiding by the wall!" I scream, Ayato looking over at me in betrayal.

Itto rushes in and Ayato swings down, stabbing him in the shoulder. He shouts in pain before running to the bed, grabbing me, and running out.

"Everybody upstairs! RUN!" He shouts as I cling to him.

The four of us flee, hearing Ayato's crazed screams of anger behind me.

"NO! THIS ISN'T HAPPENING AGAIN!" He shouts.

I cling onto Itto desperately as he runs through the castle, Thoma and Ayaka close behind as they all run out the front door. I look up at him, seeing him gritting his teeth. I feel something warm drip on me and notice the hunting knife is stuck in his shoulder.

"O-Oh my god-!"

"Don't worry about it! We need to get general Gorou!" He cuts me off.

It all happens so fast, the next thing I know I'm sitting next to Kaeya, wrapped in a blanket. My wrists and ankles are untied as I'm changed into actual clothes.

"Phew... I'm so glad you're ok..." He sighs, sipping a cup of warm tea.

I look down at my hand, the bandages dyed dark red with blood. I lean against his shoulder, tears rolling down my face.

"I'm tired... Kaeya..."

"I know... I know." He says, leaning his head on mine.

I watch as general Gorou and his soldiers storm the castle, Itto, Thoma, and Ayaka returning to us.

"Sir, please sit, we need to remove the weapon from your shoulder." A medic says, approaching Itto.

He sits with a huff, the medic carefully and methodically removing the blade. He winces as it's pulled out, the wound being bandaged up.

"I... I had no idea- my brother was-" Ayaka stutters, beginning to weep.

Itto just sits there, staring at the ground.

"Itto, I wanted to tell you-"

He gets up and grabs me, cradling me in his arms. I wrap my arms around his neck, crying into him. I hold on as tight as I can, feeling him squeeze me in return.

"I can't believe... he was doing such unspeakable things to you." He says, shakily.

"I wanted to stay strong for you... I didn't want you to get hurt..." I say, holding on tight.

It's silent for a long time, until Kaeya speaks, quietly.

"Levi... what happened in that room...?"

"He... he..." I pause, trembling. "He- violated me... my mouth, my throat... he made a mess of my face to humiliate me..."

Everyone gasps quietly, Itto squeezing me tighter.

"Itto-" Thoma says, nervously.

He's quiet for a long time, before he speaks, his voice low and shaky.

"I'll kill him."

I lean back and look at him, my face wet and contorted in anguish.

"That's the least I can do for all the pain and suffering he's caused you."

"NO! You can't- you'll be put to death for killing a noble!" I sob, clinging to him. "I'm not worth that..."

"I'm not afraid of dying, I'm afraid of living with the guilt of not being able to do anything about it!

Not being able to protect you..." He cries, clutching me.

We weep into each other as the other three watch in sorrow. I sniff, lifting my head up.

"Guys... I have something to tell you and... you probably won't believe it..." I sniff.

"What?" Kaeya asks.

I wave for them to gather around us as Itto lifts his head, wiping his eyes. I explain to the best of my ability what Ayato told me, about the... other universe.

"Itto... did you feel something when we first met...?"

He looks into the near distance, probably feeling the same thing I did.

"Y-Yeah... it felt like... time stopped- or something. So... the connection I feel with you is-"

"Residue... from our other selves."

The group goes silent, all of them processing it in their own way.

"Kaeya... maybe... you lost your eye in the other universe too, that's why..." I trail off.

He turns, catching his reflection in a store window. He brings his hand to his bandaged face, shaking.

"It... feels right. Well... not right, but... like I'm supposed to look like this." He mutters.

We go silent again, thinking of more strange deja vu moments. Maybe that's why we clicked so quickly... how comfortable we got with each other. I wonder...Ayato said I looked and acted the same, maybe Itto did too, maybe everyone did...

I get overwhelmed with thoughts and possibilities as Yae runs up to the group, panting.

"I was looking for you guys everywhere, Levi, honey, are you ok?" She asks, concerned.

"Just... traumatized."

The group and I explain everything to her as well, causing her to flinch in shock.

"Ah... that is...upsetting..." She mumbles.

Everyone goes silent again. They're probably thinking the same things as me.

"I guess... I understand why you two make such a good couple, your feelings for each other literally traversed universes." Yae chuckles, trying to lighten the mood.

I let out an amused breath, leaning into Itto's shoulder. I hear a pained howl echo from the castle, causing everyone to look that way. From this far away, I see Ayato emerge, drenched in blood and breathing heavily. I tense, Itto holding me to his body. The sunset makes the sky a deep orange, the darkness of the night sky mixing with it. Ayato trudges down the castle stairs, coming towards town. More of general Gorou's soldiers charge him, but screams ring out as he continues forward.

"Half of you stay here and make sure the townsfolk stay inside, the rest of you try to detain him!" Kazuha orders the remaining soldiers, standing in front of all of us, his sword drawn.

"I understand now why you didn't tell me who killed Childe, Levi, it definitely would've caused more problems." Heizou says alongside him, facing Ayato's direction.

"Levi-!" I hear from behind me.

I look over my shoulder to see Sucrose and Albedo, out of breath.

"No, guys, it's not safe here! Please, go back home."

"We will! We just need to see Itto's elixir." Sucrose says.

He fiddles around for it in his pocket before handing it to her, his attention not moving from the castle.

"Only a sip left..." Albedo mumbles.

"What time is it?" Itto asks.

"Uhm!" Sucrose gasps, nervously. "It's- 5:55."

"Shit..."

"No, Itto. I... think it's time for everyone to see..." I say, looking up at him.

He opens his mouth in surprise, before sweating nervously. I signal for Albedo and Sucrose to run and they do so, taking off back towards their cottage.

"Thoma is on our side and so is Albedo, Sucrose, and Yae. I'm sure everyone else will be too." I say, reassuringly.

"What are you guys talking about?" Ayaka says, sounding stressed.

"You'll see in about 5 minutes." Itto says, sighing.

He sets me down as he walks up, standing next to Kazuha.

"Itto, I know you're big, but-"

"Just wait." He interrupts.

The carnage ahead still continues, then everything goes quiet.

No breeze, no sounds of any life, nothing.

I swallow nervously, Ayaka and Thoma sitting next to Kaeya and I as another form of protection. The sounds of footsteps echoing on the stone break that silence, causing everyone to become on edge. Seconds after the footsteps start, Ayato appears from the darkness, dripping with blood and clutching the hunting knife, along with his sword. His eyes go straight to Itto, before looking over the rest of the group, Ayaka and Thoma blocking us from view.

"Where is he?" He demands, in a low growl.

"Why would I fucking tell you?" Itto sneers, crossing his arms.

Ayato laughs, wiping some of the blood from his face.

"Aw, are you jealous?" He taunts.

"I don't need to be jealous, I know that Levi loves me, unlike you." Itto says, looking up at the town clock.

5:57, just three more minutes.

"Shut up and tell me where he is!" He screams, stepping closer.

"NO!" Itto yells, causing Kazuha to raise his sword.

Everything goes silent again, the breeze gusting through.

"You know... Itto..." Ayato starts.

He runs his finger along the dull side of the katana, glancing up at him.

"I'm stunned that even in this universe, you're still a thorn in my side."

"I'll never let you get your filthy hands on him." Itto says, raising his arms defensively.

Ayato chuckles.

"And how will you accomplish that, Oni?"

Itto tenses as Kazuha looks over at him in confusion.

"What?" He asks, stepping back.

My head shoots up, hearing the clock chime. It's 6. Mist covers Itto and the ground as he returns to his natural form, his shorts barely fitting as his tank top rips off. Ayaka, Kaeya, Kazuha, and Heizou all stare in shock, Kazuha stumbling backwards. Itto holds his hand out, his club forming in a matter of seconds.

"Huh... this feels familiar too. Tell me, Ayato, how did this fight in the last universe go?" Itto asks, lifting his club behind his head.

Ayato stays silent.

"That doesn't matter, it'll end differently this time. Maybe I'll mount those horns of yours above my fireplace as a reminder of my victory." Ayato says, raising his weapons.

"Good luck with that." Itto scoffs.

They charge at each other and I cover my eyes. I hear the clanging of weapons as I start shaking.

Another deja vu moment.

Itto steps back, swinging his club at Ayato.

"You're- just as quick-" Ayato grunts.

They continue battling, both of them barely dodging each other's attacks. Itto's attacks are so heavy, they destroy the ground, leaving craters. It carries on for a few more minutes, causing me to tremble. Ayato raises his sword and Itto swings his club, connecting in his side. The knife flies out of his hand and clatters across the ground, sliding right in front of me. I open my eyes, staring down at it. I move to grab it, standing up. I... know what must be done. It has to be me.

"Levi, what are you doing?!" Thoma questions, trying to make me sit.

I ignore him, running to where Ayato and Itto are battling. I push past Itto and charge at Ayato, who stops mid swing. Both of my hands clutch the knife as he backs up, raising his hands in pure shock.

"Wha-"

In a rush I plunge the knife into his stomach, causing his eyes to widen. He reaches his arms up, grabbing my shoulders. His grip is tight, blood dripping onto the ground. He tries to hold back his coughs but they force their way out, causing blood to drip down his chin.

"No... You... You can't do this..." He strains.

I stare deeply into his eyes, unwavering as I keep the knife buried in him. I push it forward, slicing further through his stomach as his grip on me loosens. He lets go as he stumbles back, blood spilling onto the ground as he falls to his knees. I stand over him, the moonlight casting my shadow over him as he wraps his arms around his waist, clutching himself to try to stop the bleeding. Itto comes and stands next to me, looming over the both of us. Ayato huffs as he falls backwards onto the ground, looking absolutely furious. He groans in pain, as he starts hacking up more blood. He's pale, his entire body completely red with his and others blood. I use my foot to kick him onto his back as I straddle him. He stares at me, his breathing labored as I stare back. How could it... come to this. I raise the hunting knife above my head as his eyes widen.

"N-No, Levi, DON'T-!"

He starts choking on his own blood, cutting himself short. He turns his head side and spits it out before looking back at me.

"WE WERE SUPPOSED TO-!"

I thrust the knife down with a scream, stabbing him in the chest, pushing it as deep as I can. He howls in pain, his body crunching up beneath me before going limp, the grip on his sword completely loosened. Silence falls over everything as I'm sat on top of his now lifeless body, my position not changing as I tremble faintly. I let out a shaky breath, my eyes shut tightly.

"Come on..."

Itto lifts me from behind, raising me to my feet. I can't help but stare down at what I've done, the handle of the blade protruding from his torso, his mouth gaped with tears smearing his face. The final look of agony he had carved into his face before death.

I grab Itto's hand and he leads me away, back towards the group. We walk up and everyone's silent, looking at the blood staining my clothes.

"Levi-" Thoma says, the first one to speak up.

"Don't... let's just... move on, please..." I mutter.

The other four however still have all their attention on Itto, staring at him with wide eyes.

"I'm... sorry you had to find out this way but... he's not a monster. He's... good, and I love him." I manage to say, my voice still shaky as I hug him from the side, my arms wrapped around his waist.

He blushes, holding my shoulder as he turns away from their prying eyes.

"He didn't want to kill those soldiers... they just kept trying to kill him, it was self defense..." I explain, my voice drifting off as I try to ignore the horror show behind us.

They remain quiet in uncertainty. Yae sighs, walking up next to us. She adjusts her hair, letting her fox ears out. Everyone gasps, including Thoma.

"If you're going to shun him, shun me too." She says.

They all give each other knowing looks.

"No... we understand. We got to know a fake version of Itto so we wouldn't get scared, and now that we know, it's... easier to take." Ayaka says.

"They used me as a tester, I was scared too at first but realized it wasn't really a big deal. He's still the same guy." Thoma smiles.

"I'm glad, I don't want any of you to think I'm some monster."

Itto laughs nervously. Everyone smiles in relief, causing me to lean my head against his arm. This had gone better than expected, thank God. But... my thoughts drift to general Gorou, I keep expecting to hear him call out, returning from the castle unscathed. I've had a horrible feeling since he went in... I hope he's alright. The sound of rampant footsteps snap me out of it as I look behind me. Maybe that's him now!

But I quickly realize it's not when a red hot burning sensation fills my chest, a hand grabbing my shoulder as I'm skewered with a long thin blade.

"You don't- get a happy ending this time." Ayato hacks, shoving his sword further into me.

I let out a blood curdling scream as I look down at myself, seeing it protruding from my torso. Ayato pulls me back with him, holding me in his bloody arms. Everyone is in such shock, they can't move, their faces horrified.

"I'm so sorry, Levi...I'm so sorry..." He sobs, his face buried in my hair. "But this is my last resort."

I shake my head, trying to get free. The sword's handle juts out of my back as he holds it in place, the stain forming on my shirt getting bigger and bigger. I whine as I twitch, every slight movement causing more and more pain.

"Just... another universe to reset." He grunts, pulling me farther and farther from everyone else.

"You don't have to do this.... you don't have to go through with this...for me."

He stops, looking at me in shock.

"Just let me bleed out..." I say, my voice hoarse.

The pain is indescribable, I know I'm going to die. There's no way...I wouldn't. I can feel myself getting faint, I'm losing so much blood... I just figured maybe, just maybe, in this state... he'd let me go...

"I will not lose you like this, to him." He says, his face still buried in my hair. "I've lost everything... I'd rather take you out with my own hands than let him have you again..."

My eyes well up as I stare at Itto, tears falling down my face. He starts rushing towards us, everyone else trailing behind him. I feel myself becoming weaker and weaker as I lose more blood. Eventually, Ayato collapses and takes me with him. I shriek as I hit the ground, his hand gripping mine.

"I'll love you beyond death... Levi..."

Itto makes it over to us, lifting me gently and pulling me from his grip. My vision is cloudy, but I can see him crying. Thoma tugs carefully on the handle of the sword, causing me to cry out.

"D...Don't bother..." I heave.

"NO! We can save you, I...I have to be able to save you." Itto weeps.

"Pulling it out will make it worse... Kaeya... of all people should know that." I chuckle, wincing as the blade shifts slightly. I grip onto Itto's arm, feeling my heartbeat starting to slow.

This...is it. At least I was able to take Ayato out with me...

"Itto..."

I reach up, grazing his cheek with my hand. I feel his cheeks scrunch up, as more tears start to fall.

"W...What?"

I bring his face to mine, kissing him with my remaining strength. He trembles beneath my hand as I feel his tears run along my fingers. I part, tasting my own blood on my lips.

"I love you. I'll always...love you..."

I feel my eyes start to get heavy, my blood soaking Itto's hands.

"NO! STOP IT! DON'T LEAVE ME ALONE!"

His howls of sorrow pierce my heart. I want to respond, but I can't. My vision starts fading as I look at everyone for the last time.

Kaeya.

Thoma.

Ayaka.

Heizou.

Kazuha.

And... Itto.

His cries echo in my ears as my vision finally fades and then... darkness.